Skip to main content

Full text of "Catalogue of the Marathi, Gujarati, Bengali, Assamese, Oriya, Pushtu, and Sindhi manuscripts in the library of the British museum"

See other formats

= C\J 

= CM 


= CD 
















UonDon : 


Mussiis. LONGMANS & CO., 39, Paternoster Kow ; BEKNAKD QUARITCH, 15, Piccadilly, W. ; ASHER 

& CO., 13, Bedford Stpeet, Covent Garden; KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., Dbyden House, 

43, Geerard Street, So ho ; and HENRY FROWDE, Oxford Unitebsity Press Warehouse, Amen Cobnek. 

[^All rights reserved.'} 


ST. John's house, clerkf.nwkll, e.c. 


The Catalogues, liere printed, of Marathi, Gujarati, Bengali, Assamese, Oriya, Pushtu 
and Sindhi MSS. have been compiled by Mr. J. F. Blumhardt, thus completing the 
Catalogues of MSS. and Printed Books in the North Indian Languages in the 
British Museum. 

Though comparatively few in number, the MSS. here described have considerable 
value. In the Pushtu series are several important and unpublished works, chiefly 
from the collections of Major Raverty and the late Professor Darmesteterj and 
the fact that the majority of the Sindhi, Marathi and Gujarati MSS. are from the 
Library of the late Mr. William Erskine is a guarantee of their interest. 

British Museum, 

March 2nd, 1905. 


Keeper of the Department of Oriental 
Printed Boolcs and MSS- 

Digitized by the Internet Archive 

in 2007 with funding from 

IVIicrosoft Corporation 


The manuscripts in the various languages comprised in this work, though com- 
paratively few in number, are, nevertheless, fairly representative of the literature 
of those languages. Some of them are of considerable interest and importance. 

The Marathi manuscripts are mostly from the collection of Mr. William Erskine ; 
while some few are from that of the Rev. Benjamin Webb. Of the hitherto 
unpublished works the most important are four chronicles of the Bhonsla Family 
down to the death of S'ivaji (nos. 4 — 7), all written in Modi characters ; an historical 
account of the kings of the Yadava Dynasty of Devagiri (no. 10), and of the 
Gaikwars of Baroda (nos. 11 and 12). There are also an interesting work containing 
private correspondence with the Peshwa Baji Rao II. (no. 19), and a valuable grammar 
of the southern dialect of Konkani (no. 21), written for Mr. Burnell by the Rev. Pio 
Noronha, a Roman Catholic priest at Mangalore. 

The majority of the manuscripts in the Gujarati Catalogue are also from 
Mr. Erskine's collection. More than half of them are works on the Jain religion, 
the most important being Gujarati commentaries accompanying the text of well- 
known Prakrit works. A Pattavali of the Vesliadhara branch of the Lumpaka sect 
of Jains (no. 36) is particularly worthy of notice. 

There are only a few Bengali and Oriya manuscripts, none being of any importance. 
Two excellent specimens of the dialect of Eastern Bengal, a mixture of Bengali with 
Persian and Arabic words, written in a corrupt and strictly phonetic form of spelling, 
will be found in nos. 3 and 37 in., the first containing a metrical life of Muhammad, 
the other an account of the Caliph 'All. 

Of the Assamese works, two, written on leaves of bark, are particularly valuable. 
The first (no. 1) contains an historical account of Rudra Siniha, Raja of Tipperah. 


Tho other (no. 20) is a very fine copy, consisting of 291 leaves, each 27 inches long, 
of a metrical translation of the Bhagavatapurana, by the famous S'ankara Deva and 
other poets. It contains a translation of the whole of the twelve Skandhas, com- 
prising that Purana, of which only two or three have as yet been published. The 
MS. is dated Saka 1702 (A.D. 1780). 

The Pushtu manuscripts, sixty in number, are chiefly from the collections of 
Major H. G. Raverty, Dr. Darmesteter, and the Rev. T. P. Hughes. There are two 
important histories of the Afghans, more particularly of the Yusufzai clan, which 
have not been published, viz.: Tarlkb i murassa' (nos. 9 — 11), by Afzal Khan Kliatak, 
and Tawarikh i Hafiz RahmatkhanI (no. 13), by Pir Mu'azzam Shah. The extensive 
works on Pushtu grammar and lexicography, viz. : Riyaz al-mahabbat, and 'A ja'ib 
al-lughat (nos. 14 and 15), written, the one by Mahabbat KhSn, the other by Ilaliyar 
Khan, sons of the Rohilla chieftain Hiifiz Rahmat Khfin, are also unpublished. 

There are five redactions of the MaMizan al-islam of Akhund Darwezah 
(nos. 2 — 6), each possessing a special interest of its own as regards the contents of 
the work and the arrangement of the various subjects comprised in it. There is 
also an excellent collection of poems by some of the best Pushtu authors, including 
several unpublished works, notably the Diwan of Ahmad Shah Durrani (no. 33) ; 
also a translation of a portion of the Fables of Bidpal by Afzal Khan, made from 
the Persian 'lyar i danish; and two translations of the Gulistan of Sa'dl, one, 
in prose and verse, by 'Abd al-Kadir Klian (nos. 46 and 47), the other, in verse, 
by Amir Muhammad Ansari (no. 54) ; of the former ouly the first Bab has been 
published in the " Gulshan-i-roh." 

There are only eleven Sindhi manuscripts. They consist of a well-written 
copy of the works of the renowned poet Shah 'Abd al-LatIf, and religious treatises 
in vei'se, most of which have been published. These manuscripts have been arranged, 
as far as possible, in chronological order. The last manuscript is particularly 
interesting from a philological point of view. It contains a collection of religious 
works in a form of Sindhi in which there is a large admixture of Persian and Arabic 
words, written in a type of the Khwajah character, which it has been impossible to 
reproduce in type. The Gujarati character has therefore been employed. 

The names of the works, of their authors, and of other persons mentioned in 
their descriptions, have been transcribed according to the methods and system of 


transliteration generally adopted in the preparation of Catalogues of Oriental Books 
and Manuscripts in the British Museum. Tables of the transliteration of the different 
alphabets are prefixed for the guidance of readers. 

Quotations from the manuscripts have been printed exactly as they were written, 
retaining the mistakes and peculiarities of the scribes. 

I am indebted to Mr. A. G. Ellis and Dr. L. D. Barnett for much valuable help, 
which they have readily given, in the elucidation of illegible or obscure passages, and 
in research for biographical and other information. 



1st March, 1905. 































































































































































' 55 

































































The signs \, S, and * are represented by m, h, and n respectively. 






I. Hinduism 

II. History and Genealogy 

III. Letters and Official Documents 9 

IV. Philology : 

A. Grammar. 

B. Lexicography 


V. Poetry 13 

VI. Tales and Legends 

VII. Drawings 


. 30 
. 37 

VIII. Manuscripts of Mixed Contents 37 

Index of Titles , 
Index of Persons' Names 
Classed Index of Works 
Numerical Index 







Add. 26,486.— Foil. 30 ; 7f in. by of ; 14 to 
18 lines, 4^ in. long; written on European 
paper, water-marked " Jos. & Em. Raph Azu- 
lay." [William Erskine.] 

I. Foil. 1—23. 

Bauddhamatdchen vydlchydna. 

Four alleged Pauranic accounts of the origin 
of Buddhism. 

The first account (foil. 1 — 14) is given on 
the authority of the Ganesapurana, Adhy. 
44 — 48, and begins : — 

WTSB^ n}:^'^^} i»n^ II ^irfTfiT TWR ^^T 1 "^m wr- 

i*fjH>JHI^T ^T»^T I 

The story is briefly as follows : — There was 
a certain devout prince, named Divodasa, 
who, as a reward for his piety, obtained from 
Brahma the kingdom of Kasi (Benares). In 

course of time, Siva, being envious of his 
greatness, determined to secure the kingdom 
for himself. For this purpose he sent from 
time to time many gods, the 8 Bhairavas, the 
12 Adityas, 64 Yoginis, and others to discover 
any act of irreligion in the conduct of king 
Divodasa, or to tempt him to commit sin, 
but it was all in vain. At last he sent 
Uhuridhi,* a famous astrologer. He foretold 
the future, cured sicknesses, and practised 
his magic art with such effect that all the 
people of Benares, even King Divodasa him- 
self, became infatuated, and forsook their 
religious duties. The king further pledged 
himself to follow the teachings of a Yogi who 
was shortly to come. This Yogi was Vishnu 
in disguise. He taught the folly of worship- 
ping gods of wood and stone, considering 
that Bhagavan pervaded all creation ; he 
showed the absurdity of making sacrifices, 
and of abstaining from animal food, and the 
futility of other Hindu ceremonies. Thus 

• Soe the article piiundhiraja in the Bengali Visva- 
kosa, vol. vii., p. 456. 


King Divodasa departed from the true religion, 
and was dethroned by Siva. Then, having 
gained his purpose, feiva abolished the false 
teachings, and restored the true Hindu wor- 
ship. Thus, says the writer in conclusion, 
did Vishnu propagate the Baudha tenets in 
order to further the designs of Siva. 

The second account (foil. 146 — 20), based 
on Adhy. 20 of the Sivapurana, is similar in 
substance. Tripurasura, the king of the 
Daityas, obtained possession of the three 
worlds (tribhuvana), and mastery over the 
gods, by virtue of his extraordinary devotion 
to oiva. They implored Vishnu to help them. 
He sent a devotee with 16,000 books contain- 
ing false doctrines. The daityas forsook the 
worship of Siva, and followed the teachings of 
the devotee. Then Vishnu slew Tripurasura, 
restored the Hindu religion, and reinstated 
the gods to their original position. 

The third and fourth accounts of the intro- 
duction of false teachings (foil. 21 — 23) are 
briefly taken from the Bhagavatapurana, the 
one from Skandha iv. Adby. 19, the other 
from Skandha v. Adhy. 6. 

II. Foil. 24 — 28. A traditional account 
of Saiikaracharya's discussion on the art of 
love with Mandana Misra, and of his refuta- 
tion of the false teachings of the Jains. 

The author commences with an account of 
the miraculous birth of Sankaracharya from 
a mass of flowers offered to Siva by a Brah- 
man in the Karnatik. 

f^>T^ WT f^c^TTJfl^J! ^T3E Ti^^ 31T$ I 

Saiikaracharya, so the story goes, became 
proficient in all the Sastras, and set forth 
travelling throughout India, preaching the 
Hindu religion. Arriving at Benares, he put 
up at the house of a grihadha named Man- 
dana Mi^ra, and was challenged by him to a 
discussion on the Kama^astra, or art of love. 

The stipulation was that if iSankaracharya 
was defeated he should become a grihastha, 
but if he proved victorious, Mandana Misra 
should become a sannydsi. Saiikaracbarva 
was only 12 or 14 years old at the time. 
The contest was at his request postponed for 
7 months. Then, travelling southwards, he 
entered the dead body of a king of the Deccan 
in order to gain a practical experience of the 
art of love. The king was restored to life, 
and Saiikaracharya enjoyed through him the 
company of his numerous wives. With the 
knowledge thus gained he had no difficulty 
in defeating Mandana Misra, and making him 
a devotee. 

After this Sankaracharya entered into a 
religious discussion with a Jain, called Amara- 
charya, of Ujjain, who, with the aid of the 
goddess Sarasvati, was making converts of 
many Hindu pandits. After 21 days disputa- 
tion, Sarasvati, who spake from within an • 
earthen jar, was defeated in argument, and 
the false teachings of Jainism were done away 

There are various versions of this story. 
Pandit Durgaprasada and Kasinatha Pandu- 
ranga Parab, editors of the Kavyamala, state 
in a Sanskrit preface to the Amarusataka* 
that, according to popular tradition, that work 
was composed by Sankaracharya after enter- 
ing the body of a dead king called Amaru, in 
order to be able to answer questions on erotic 
subjects propounded by Sarada, the wife of 
Mandana Misra of Kashmir, details of which 
are given by Madhava (' Digvijaya,' sargax 

According to Ganesa Sastri Lele Tryam- 
bakakar, the editor and Marathi translator 
of another edition of the Amarusataka,! the 
work was composed in answer to questions on 
the sringdrarasa asked by Sarasvati. 

TTI. Foil. 296— 30a. Eighteen religious 
terms applicable to Jains and Buddhists, iu 
Sanskrit and Marathi. 

• Vol. 18, Bombay, 1889. 

t Poona, 1881. 



The writer usually employs ^ for ^ in con- 
junction with ?T, as ♦■gr^ for vcnwc. There 
are several other peculiarities of spelling, as 
for instance, ^WT for ^^ST (foi. 9a). 


Add. 26,443 D.— Foil. 32—37 (<,— ^) ; 4 in. 
by Hi ; 6 to 10 lines, 9 in. long, with ruled 
margins; 19th century. [William Erskine.] 


A translation (tikd) of the tenth chapter of 
the Panchadasi of Silyanacharya, by Pandit 
Ramakrishna. See the Sanskrit Catalogue, 
no. 305, p. 127tt. 

The translation accompanies each sloha of 
the Sanskrit original. The translator intro- 
duces his name in a brief exordium, as 
follows : — 

Then follows the translation of the first 

Hloka : 

iflf^ ^J1H(JI Tifg? f^ ?>1I tT^^^iTIH II <1 II 


Add. 26,503 and 26,504.— Foil. 151 and 98; 
18|^ in. by 6 ; 18 to 20 Hnes, 5 in. long; 
written in large clear Modi characters, 
apparently in the 18th century. 

[William Erskine.] 


An anonymous prose translation of the 
first, second, and fourth chapters (skandha) 
of the Bhagavatapurana. 

Begins. ^^ HUNrf mt>i^ 'ira wmt rnnTrr T(^^ 
ijftma^*H »fiiQji^T7Tr -^y^^ ^tvtjh c^ctti^tt ^ 

w<juo*i?i w?i ^^ra g^ <r?t^ Tniasrf^ it 

The translation is written on one side only 
of each slip of paper, the three chapters being 
separately numbered (104, 47 and 98 slips). 
Several of the sheets are damaged in places. 
The name of the scribe and date of copy are 
not given. 


Add. 26,479.— Foil. 124; consisting of long 
slips of paper, 21|^ in. by 5^, with 22 to 30 
lines, written in Modi on one side only (the 
last slip excepted), and dated Saka 1731 
(A.D. 1809). [William Erskine.] 

lihonsalijfhjclfi vamsdvaG.. 

History of the Bhonsla family from the 
time of its founder Babaji, to the death of 

Begins, mnq ^3it^^ hI«(^<<i^t jbe 3^ nj^n(\ 

5HPu1^ TT5T I 

Babaji Bhonsla was thePatel, or head-man 
of Devalgaou, Hingni, Baredi, and other 
villages in the Patas taluk of the District of 

B 2 


Poona. He had two sons, the elder Maloji, 
the younger Vithojl. The former had two 
sons, ShahiijI, born in Saka 1516 (A.D. 1594J, 
and Sharafji, born the year after. Vithoji 
liad eight sons, of whom the names of only 
two, Kheloji and Mambfiji, are given. 

Shilhajl married Jijibai, the daughter of 
Jadhava (more properly Yadava) Rao, a 
Marathi chief at the court of Bahadur Nizam 
Shah of Ahmadnagar. His son was the 
famous 6ivaj], founder of the Maratha empire 
in the Deccan. 

This chronicle deals chiefly with the life, 
exploits, and administration of Shahajl and 
his sou Siviiji. A complete account of this 
important period of Maratha history, in which 
is traced the career of Sis'aji, will be found 
in Grant Duff's " History of the Mahrattas." 
See also no. 8, and a Marathi hakhar com- 
piled by Kasirava Rajesvara Gupta, entitled 
' Nagpurkar Bhonsalyanchi bakhar ' ('Tin^c^T; 
W T^»<jnl-M ^ ?^t), which appeared in vols. vi. — 
viii. of the " Kavyetihasa-sangraha." 

This copy was written by Ananda Rao 
Sankara Chinch vadkar, at Bhajyapuri in the 
District of Poona, and completed on Wednes- 
day, the 13th day of Chaitra-swcJt, Saka 1731, 
the Sukla samvatsara, i.e. 29th February, 

Colophon : 51^ <<9^«» ^'TR ^^wt: tt? 't^ 
'J 11 1* ^Trar 5 II [i-e. goiiTJj] mtm^i't utiT 3^ ^ 


Add. 26,478.— Foil. 101 ; 9 in. by 7 ; about 
12 lines, 6 in. long; written in the ]9th 

[William Erskine.] 

A similar work, written in Modi characters, 
and in substance closely resembling the pre- 
ceding. It is undated, and has no scribe's 


Add. 26,480.— Foil. 62; 9^ in. by 7; 10 lines, 
Og- in. long ; written in the 19th century. 

[William Erskine.] 

A similar work, written in Modi characters, 
but containing only a portion of the history, 
and ending without date or colophon. 


Add. 26,489.— Foil, 27; 12^ in. by 9^ ; 16 
to 19 lines, 8^ in. long ; written in the 19th 
century. [William Erskine.] 

A similar work, written in Modi characters. 

The author, or more probably the scribe, 
states in the following sentence pi'efatory to 
the history, that the descendants of Trimbak, 
son of Sharafji, the second son of Shahaji, 
are now at Chandaval [i.t;. Tanjore]. 


Add. 26,482. — Foil. 122 ; 9^ in. by 7 ; 10 
lines, b^ and 6 in. long ; written in Modi 
characters on European paper of the 19th 
century. [William Erskime.] 

An historical account of the life and con- 
quests of Sivaji, founder of the Maratha em- 
pire in the Deccan. 

Begins : ^^4tt m^iTm xjif^'i xj^un w^qir't 

m^»r^ H^^^T^t ^55^ ^rsFT^ jnpt^ ^^ ^iq^ fin 
^T^ rrk vrm'^ ^^t t^h^r is^ ^tk «?i^?ii^i«1 ^tt 

• The pen has been drawn auio^s thij woiJ. 


<lil(lill9 RT^'hl c5^ ^Tflff irft: TTT^ ^frl ^JT^T ^ft^t 

Krishnaji Ananta, the author of these 
chronicles, was a minister at the court of 
Rajanima, the son of oivaji, who succeeded 
his half-brother feainbhaji to the throne of 
Satara in A.D. 1689, and died A.D. 1700. 
The work is written in the form of a letter 
addressed to Rajarama, and, as the author 
states in the prologue, was composed at his 
command, in order that a true and reliable 
account of the exploits of the great Sivaji, 
his father, might be handed down to pos- 
terity, written by the pen of one who had 
a personal knowledge of the events of his 

This biography has been published, with 
notes, by Kasinatha Narayana Sane, in the 
third volume of the Kavyetihasa-sangraha, 
under the title oivachhatrapatichen charitra. 
He states, in his preface, that he had collated 
it from five manuscripts which had been sent 
him, one from Pratapgarh, one from Poona, 
two from Satara, and one from Mahad. The 
date of completion was given in some of the 
manuscripts as being Saka 1616 (A.D. 169 t), 
but this appears to have been a mistake of 
the scribe for 6aka 1619 (A.D. 1697), the 
year corresponding to the cyclic year Isvara 
which is also given. 

The present copy agrees very closely with 
the printed edition, but is incomplete, break- 
ing off at the last line but one of page 87, 
with the words jftm ■»n ift^^ orb^ih ^iw i m r. 

Jagannatha Lakshmana Mankar has written 
an English translation of this work,* made 
from a manuscript found " with the Patil of 
Piichad, a village in the Mahad Taluka (more 
popularly known by its old name Raigad) of 
the Kolaba Collectorate," This is probably 
the manuscript of which a copy was sent 
to the editor of the Kavyetihasa-sangraha 
noticed above. 

* Aliba-. 1884. 


Add. 26,483. — A roll of paper pasted to- 
gether, 7 feet 4 in. long by 6 in. wide, water- 
marked " Jos. & Em. Raph Azulay "; written 
in Modi characters. [William Ebskink.] 

An account of the assassination of Afzal 
Khan by .^ivaji (A.D. 1659).* 

Heading : zj^ trsrat ^'t^rair^ vm^ tii-wfivK 

Begins : f^^^ ^^^ wr ht^^ *AHm ?rt ii 
^wtstt: f^^^ v^ft^ ^31^ JTTw^ m II ^^ ?^ »tt? twitr 

«'tKc?' ^ ^n^^ ^H ii^ ir irr?T^ Tm'<f(i f^^nfi 

The account of this well-known historical 
event is written in the form of a letter from 
Naro Bhaskara to the Diwan of Kolhapur. 
The writer endeavours to palliate the enor- 
mity of the crime by stating that 6ivajT, when 
in a state of trance, had been warned by his 
guardian deity Bhavanl that Afzal Khan 
would deal treacherously with him at the 
private interview that had been agreed upon, 
and therefore stabbed him before he had time 
to carry out his preconcerted murderous de- 
sign on his life. 

The manuscript is dated Saka 1668, the 
Subhana samvatsara — ^^ sl,l,b ^>m{ ^tth «^nnt 
t f^^^, which is presumably the original date 
of composition, but it is doubtful whether the 
account is authentic, and not a modern fabri- 
cation with a fictitious date and name of 
author, written in the beginning of the 19th 
century (as the water-mark clearly shows) 
at the request of Mr. Erskine. If it were a 
copy of an original document written in Saka 
I 1668 (A.D. 1746) the scribe would doubtle.^s 
have supplied the usual colophon with his 
name and date. Moreover there is a mistake 
in the name of the cyclic year correspond inc 

• See Grant Duff's " History of the Mai-attiiUt," vol. i., 
pp. 124—126. (Bombay edition, 1863.) 



to Saka 1668. It should be Aksliaya, and 
not Subhana (i.e. Svabhanu), which is the 
equivalent for the i^aka year 1685, or A.D. 
1763. It is noticeable also that the Diwan 
of Kolhapur, to whom this communication is 
addressed, is not mentioned by name. 


Add. 26,494 B.— Foil. 26—40; 5i in. by 8; 
12 to 15 lines, 6^ in. long; written on ICuro- 
pean paper, in the 19th century. 

[William Erskine.] 

A brief account of Ramadeva and other 
kings of the Yadava Dynasty of Devagiri.* 

Begins : ^'Nxi^tgimfir ?Ntt ii M*d ii ^^^ ^T- 
Tnmrttni #«jrH «^'? inxm ^'tge ^^'f rra ^^nt? '^ 

Whi mrsm faB^^ um^rr^ Tf^m xm 1 

According to the writer of these annals, 
Ramadeva was the sixth in direct lineal 
descent from Raraaraja, the original founder 
of the dynasty, the intermediate kings being 
Tripala, son of Riimaraja, Bhan Raja, Trim- 
bak Raja, Govinda Raja, and Krishna Raja, 
the father of Ramadeva. The author then 
narrates the following historical events : 

Ramadeva selected Paithan as his capital, 
having placed his eldest son, Ke^ava Rao, 
on the throne at Devagiri, his second son, 
Bimba, being made Raja of Udaipur, and his 
third son, Pratap Shahii, obtaining possession 
of Alandapur. 

In Saka 1210 (A.D. 1288) Ramadeva was 
defeated by Sultan 'Alau'd-dln at Paithan. t 

* Now called Daulatabad, in the dominion of the Nizam 
of Haidarabad. See Hunter's "Gazetteer," 2ndeii., vol. iv., 
p. 158. 

t The defeat of Ramadeva and the capture of Devagiri 
by Sultan 'Alau'd-din occurred in A.D. 1296. See 
Elliot's "History of India," vol. iii., p. 149. In Hunter's 
" Gazetteer," and Balfour's " Encyclopajdia," the date 1 294 
ia given. 

His son Bimba, on hearing the news, set out 
for Gujarat, from whence he returned in 
f^aka 1216 (A.D. 1294), and settled at Pra- 
tappur in the Konkan. He had two sons, 
Pratap Shahu and Tripur Shahu, the latter 
being born at Pratappur by his second wife 
Girija. Subordinate to Bimba Raja were IJ 
Chandravaipsi and 31 Suryavairii military 
chieftains (Prabhurajas), of whom the author 
gives a detailed list, with the names of their 
wives, lineage (gotra), and family names 
(upanama). He then enumerates 15 Mahals, 
or districts, over which Bimba exercised 
sovereignty, stating the number of villages 
(444 in all), the military forces, revenues, 
and other particulars of each. Two of these 
Mahals, viz. Marol and Malad, the former 
containing 66, the latter 59 villages, remained 
under the direct management of Bimba Raja, 
and figures are given showing the various 
kinds of revenue derived from each. 

Having thus settled the administration of 
the kingdom, Bimba died after a reign of 9 
years, 1 month, and 18 days, and was suc- 
ceeded by his eldest son, Pratap Shahii, in 
Saka 1225 (A.D. 1303), who reigned 28 years 
and 3 months. 

During the reign of Pratap Shahii, Nagar 
Shahii, son of Kesava Rao, Raja of Champii- 
vati, laid claim to certain fortresses, which 
led to hostilities between them. Nagar Shiihu 
was aided by Tripur Shahu, whilst Raja 
Ramadeva sent his general Jivan Naik with 
a force in support of Pratap Shahii. The 
contending parties encountered one another at 
the foot of mount Maholi. The allied forces 
of Pratap Shahu and Raja Ramadeva were 
defeated, and Nagar Shahii took possession of 
the kingdom in i^aka 1254 (A.D. 1332). 

The writer of this work does not state the 
source from which he obtained his informa- 
tion, so that no reliance can be placed on it 
as an historical record. According to Dr. 
Bhandarkar,* Ramadeva, also called Rama- 

et seq. 

'Early History of the Dekkan," 2nd ed., pp. 11.= 


chandra, ascended the throne of the Yadavas 
of Devaghn in Saka 1193 (A.D. 1271), and 
died in f^aka 1231 (A.D. 1309), and \va.s suc- 
ceeded by his son Saiikara, who was slain in 
A.D. 1312. No reference \vhatever is made 
to Kesava Rao, Bimba, or Pratap Shahu, the 
alleged sons of Ramadeva, nor are their 
names, or the particulars given in this manu- 
script, to be found in any historical work. 


Add. 26,495.— Foil. 40 ; 22 in. by 6| ; about 
25 lines, 6|- in. long ; carelessly written Na- 
gari of the 19th century. 

[William Erskine.] 

Gdyakavdddchi vmm avail . 

A short account of the Gaikwars of Baroda, 
from the foundation of the State up to the 
commencement of the time of Ananda Rao.* 

Heading : Tn^t <m<><< T? t^-^ ^mu^ '\ \ 

Begins : xrvf 3^^ »rW»i^ iii«icnr? »fr^ ht ntH 

^r^^ ^{nn ^H ^"^nr^ ^?t^ ^Vj'fH «ki^ tt wrt 

The author commences by stating that the 
founder of the Gaikwar family was Jhingoji, 
Fatel of the village of Bhare in the Konkan. 
Historians, however, generally agree in 
ascribing that distinction to his brother 
Damajl, the Patel of Davadi, a village near 
Poona. He was an officer in the Maratha 
army under the Senapati Khanderao Da- 
bhade, and greatly distinguished himself at 
the battle of Balapur (A.D. 1720), in which 
'Alam 'All Khan, supported by the Maratha 

• See "Rulers of Baroda," Bombay, 1879, p. 147; 
" Indian Chiefs," by Loke Nath Ghose, pt. i., p. 140 ; 
Hunter's "Gazetteer" (2nd ed.), vol. ii., p. IGO. 

forces, encountered the invading army of 
Asaf Jah, the founder of the Nizam dynasty 
at Haidarabad. As a reward for his services 
in this engagement, Raja. Shahu of Satara 
conferred on him the title of Shamsher 
Bahadur, and made him second iu command 
of the army. 

Shortly after Daraajl Gaikwar died, and, 
having no male issue, was succeeded by his 
nephew Pilaji, the eldest son of Jhingoji. 
The author of these annals states that PilajT 
was specially favoured by the goddess Bha- 
vanl. She appeared to him in a dream, as 
he lay asleep under a tree tending cattle, at 
the age of 7, and foretold that he .and his 
descendants for seven generations should be 
rulers of Baroda. Pilaji, was assassinated in 
A.D. ] 732, having established the power of 
the Gaikwar family at Baroda on a firm 

The author recounts succinctly the fortunes 
of Damajl, the son of Pilaji, and of the 
succeeding Gaikwar chiefs of Baroda. Tiie 
history closes with the accession of Ananda 
Riio on the death of his father, Govinda Rao 
(A.D. 1800), and a brief account of the revolt 
and defeat of his illegitimate half-brotiier 
Kanhoji Rao, who had aspired to the throne, 
and concludes with the death of the Maratha 
general Ravaji Apaji, which event took place 
in A.D. 1803. 

A list of the Gaikwars, up to Ananda Rao, 
with the names of their male offspring, is 
appended. The manuscript consists of 40 
separate leaves, bound in oblong folio, and 
written on one side only, the last leaf only 
excepted. No name of author, or scribe, is 


Add. 26,481 A.— Foil. 26 ; 'd\ in. by 7 ; about 
20 lines, b\ in. long ; neatly written in the 
19th century. [William Eeskine.] 

A fair copy of the preceding manuscript. 




Add. 22,385 B.— Foil. 69—79 ; 8^ in. by 6 ; 
20 to 22 lines, 5^ in. long ; written on Euro- 
pean paper, dated Saka 1730 (A.D. 1808). 

[Rev. Bknjamin Webb,] 

A short account in verse of Narayana Rao 
Peshwa, son of Balajl Bajl Eiio. 

Begins : 

^^ ^ftt mTT^TT II ^^y fktn^ ii v^ ii 

?ff ?T VW '^HtT^^ II HT^T^ ^^Cfw f^^ II S II 

^^i«ir^ ^sr^ f^ II ^tW ^^ titra'h: ii 
vrnn fsnrt ^^ ii ^^ ■sb^ ^h if ii ^ ii 

The poem begins with a notice of Balaji 
Bajl liao (son of Baji Rao Peshwa I., whom 
he succeeded in A.D. 1740), the death of his 
eldest son Visvasa Rao on the battle-field of 
Paiiipat, in fighting against Ahmad Shah 
Abdali (A.D. 1761), the accession of his 
second son Madho Rao I., who was succeeded 
by his third son, Narayana Rao (A.D. 1770). 

The author briefly recounts the principal 
events in the short rule of Narayana Rao, 
and concludes with an account of his assassina- 
tion (A.D. 1772), which he attributes to the 
machinations of his aunt, Anandi Bai, the 
wife of Raghunatha Rao, who is commonly 
known as Raghoba. 

The poem is anonymous and without date. 
It consists of 236 verses written in the Ovi 

The scribe's colophon is dated Poona, Satur- 
day, the 5th Asv'ma-sudi, Saka 1730, the 
Yibhava samvatsara (A.D. 1808). 

Colophon : f^fit ^ns <\s^o f^K^ -^r^ H'mix 


Add. 26,477 B.— FolL 15—41 ; 9^ in. by 7^ ; 
18 lines, 6J in, long ; neatly written in Modi 
characters in the 19th century. 

[William Ekskine.] 

Rajydnchi wa Peshwydnchi bakhar. 

A brief account of the Marathi rulers and 
Peshwas from the time of Sivajl to the 
appointment of Miidho Rao II. as Peshwa 
(A.D. 1772). 

Begins : ^^ m? nrnr xmy^ vmf »mnr rr? 

■srt ^smirtrt fr'J^^T '^rm ^'Ww ^^ ^?^ vn^ 'n^^ 
^ifTWi^ ^"^T^ ^f^ ^T^^ ^m^ 5^ 3^ ^T ^^rnr 
iT'mTtH't -cKtm ^rr^ ^q^jn? ^"krnj zrm^ w^-^rif ii 

This account appears to be a modern 
composition, probably written specially for 
Mr. Erskine. It professes in the prologue 
to have been compiled by the officials in the 
service of Madho Rao in accordance with his 
request for information regarding the life and 
exploits of the former Marathi rulers. 


Add, 26,481 B.— Foil. 28—56 ; 9^ in. by 7^ ; 
15 lines, 6J in. long ; written in Modi charac- 
ters in the 19th century. 

[William Erskine.] 

A copy of the preceding, written apparently 
by the same hand. 


Or. 2665.— Foil. 4 ; 12 lines, 8 in, by 9 ; 
transcribed in A.D. 1874, on thin European 
paper, by one Vinayaka Raghunatha Kale, at 

Transcript of the Kauthem copper-plate. 
See the Sanskrit MS. Catalogue, no. 529, 
p. 221a. 

The transcription of the Sanskrit original 
inscription, *' which is a rough and unskilled 
eye-copy," is followed by a Marathi transla- 
tion and a brief account of the inscription by 



the transcriber. The translation begins : — 

rli^ «ir^^ 5ft>Tif i«lT ^Tt'tT ^^^ ^"^ Wdb^cl^^ T^ II 

It is headed, " Transcription into Marathi of 

an ancient copper plate in Sanscrit containing 
an account of the Chalukya Dynasty by Vina- 
yaka Raghunath Kale, Sadar Amina Kolapur. 
1874 A.D." 



Add. 26,502. — Foil. 22. A collection of 
papers relating to the disputed possession of 
certain villagres in the Ratnasiri District of 

the Konkan. 

[William Erskine.] 

It appears from the documents contained 
in this volume that, during the reign of 
Muhammad 'Adil Shah of the Bijapur 
Dynasty (A.D. 1626 — 56), twelve villages in 
the District of Ratnagiri had been assigned 
as a jyofiriiritti, or grant for the maintenance 
of a family of astrologers. When TulajT 
Angre succeeded the pirate admiral Kaiihoji 
Angre (A.D. 1745) in possession of the strip 
of country on the sea-board of the Konkan, 
including Ratnagiri, these villages were in 
the possession of Ballala Panvaskar, son of 
Gane^a. After the defeat of Tulaji Angre, 
and the recovery of this tract of country 
(A.D. 1756), Khandoji Mankar, a general in 
the army of the Peshwa Balajl Baji Rao, 
commonly known as Niina Sahib (A.D. 1740 — 
1761), dispossessed Ballala of four of the 
villages, viz. Golap, Vaingi, Kolambe, and 
Phansap, and gave them to Dinkar Varva- 
dekar, the son of Mahadeva. Thereupon 
Ballala Panvaskar sought redi'ess from the 
Marathi ruler Sadslsiva Bhau. The dispute 
was referred for adjudication to Naro Apajl, 
and, after five years of unsuccessful litigation, 

was made over to a court of arbitrators 
presided over by Balakrishna Sastri, and 
after him by Rama Sastri. This able coun- 
cillor and adviser of the Peshwa took up the 
case in the Pramadi samvatsara, i.e. A.D. 
1758-59. The dispute went on year after 
year, and in A.D. 1778 Rama bastrl, dis- 
gusted at the assassination of Niirayan Rao 
(AD. 1772), the brother and successor of 
the Peshwa Madho Rao I., son of Balajl Baji 
Rao, who was slain on the battle-field of 
Panipat (A.D. 1761), left the service of the 
Ma ratlia government, and retired to Benares, 
without having arrived at any decision in the 

Matters remained in this unsettled state 
for many years, till at last Vasudeva, the son 
of Sadc'i^iva, Jo^i of Panvas, strenuously 
prosecuted the claim of Ballala Panvaskar, 
and in !^aka 1725 (A.D. 1803) urged the 
settlement of the dispute before the Peshwa 
Biijl Rao If., who had succeeded Miidho 
Rao II. in A.D. 1795. The year following 
matters came to a climax by the confiscation 
of the remaining eight villages by order of 
Balaji Rama, Subedar of Ratnagiri. The 
case was then thoroughly investigated at 
Poona by the Peshwa, and terminated in the 
re-instatement of the family of Panvaskar to 
the possession of the whole of their ancestral 
property of 12 villages in Saka 1727, the 
Krodhana samvatsara:= A.D. 1805. 



The papers contained iii this volume are 
briefly as follows : — 

I. Foil. 1 — G. A poetical account of the 
history of the case, in 3 chapters {adhijdya), 
entitled Vrittivijaya, by Panduranga. 

Begins : 

-^ inv^\ H^itw* II ^T^TT^ ^rftnr^ ii <h ii 
^ ^^^ Tri^sn: ii mn^T:^ ^^^ »r^f t ii 
^rrmfl f^ tt^^i: ii f^^^rr ^f^crr ii ^ ii 
TT^rnr ^^ itt'ii ii ^ttt tptt^ whavs it 
TT^^ osrf? ^f? ^iTTT'ir II ?rtn?r k trfcTn^ ii ? ii 
TnTTjr: ^ utir ii twfTn:^ ttt^sri iottT ii 
wr$ trtT^' f^^m ii v^r^ ira ^t tk h g h 

Colophon to the last chapter : — 

^'ff^^ni ^ ^t: II imif fsrrr? tttpitt: ii 
^qtitn ?^ ^t: ii -ffTT^^wnTi q^H^i ii %^ ii 

The poem has been corrected in several 
places, and appears to be a draft written by 
the author, just after the final disposal of 
the lawsuit. Appended to the poem are 
some roughly scribbled additional verses, in 
which appears the date of the decision, the 
14th day of Margasirsha-6adi, Saka 1727, 
the Krodhana samvatsara (A.D. 1805). 

IT. Foil. 7 — 15. Copies of two metrical 
accounts of the case, entitled Vadamiirtanda. 
The first is imperfect, beginning at verse 12. 
It was written by an anonymous member of 
the family of astrologers.* The date of 
composition, the Praraoda samvatsara (A.D. 
1810-11), is given in verse 87. 

The scribe, Chintamani Yajne^vara Sarma, 
completed the transcription in the month 
Phalguna of the Bahudbanya samvatsara 
(A.D. 1818). 

III. Foil. 16—18., Another poem, called 
Vrittivijaya, also by Panduranga, and in 3 
chapters (sarga). It appears to be the 

See V. 91. 

author's draft of another and more detailed 
account of the case, written probably in 
supersession of the poem contained in foil. 
1 — 6. The date of final decision is given in 
V. 43, (fol. 18). 

Sj-sg jf^nifnf TT^'rfc ii TriifTa ^i^Tr ^ ^ ii 

■gnR ^t^WT »ft II ^ i^ HTfiT r>fiT ^f^l II d^ II 

IV. Fol. 19. A copy of an undated 
petition, in verse, submitted by the plaintiff 
to the Peshwa Madho Rao II. 


Begins : 

TSiq^ffff^^f^ TT^IWTlf ^"NSilTr ^f-Snfr II <» II 

The poem, called in the colophon Vada- 
chintamani, is in 44 verses. In it Ballala 
Panvaskar complains of the manner in which 
the case was being conducted by Rama 
oastri and his "evil adviser" (^»H^) Moro- 
hari. As Rama Sastri retired in A.D. 1773, 
this petition was probably written shortly 
after the accession of Madho Rao in A.D. 

V. Fol. 20. A copy of the same petition, 
containing several additional verses, 86 in all. 

Ending : ^ ^ »TO3i t^fww ^wrsB ^"^firiwr 

VI. Foil. 21. A copy of a petition by 
Ballala (misspelt Bala Trae) Pfmvaskar, ad- 
dressed to Ravaji Svami, and dated the 7th 
A^vina-iac^i, Saka 1684, the Chitrabhanu 
samvatsara [A.D. 1762). This was the year 
after the death of the Peshwa Balajl Baji 
Rao, who was succeeded by Madho Rao I., 
and appears to have been known as Ravaji 
Svami. The plaintiff gives a short account 
of his having been dispossessed of four 



villages, and of the prolonged trial before 
the appointed adjudicators. Tie is doubtful 
of obtaining redress at the hands of Rama 
Sastri, and requests tliat the case may be 
tried by another court of arbitrators, or by 
the Peshwa himself, and agi'ees to abide by 
their decision. 

VII. Fol. 22. A copy of a statement of 
claim by the plaintiff, in verse. It bears no 
date, but appears to have been written just 
after the case was transferred from the court 
])resided over by Balakrishna Sastri to the 
adjudication of Rama Sastri. An endorse- 
ment on the back of the document states 
that in the oaka year 1680, the Pramiidi 
samvatsara (A.D. 1759), Dinkar Pant Var- 
vadekar (the defendant) stated his case 
before Rama Sastri and other arbitrators. 


Add. 2G,493. — A number of sheets pasted 
together, 21 feet in length, by 5|in.; written 
in Modi characters on both sides of the paper, 
dated Saka 1730 (A.D. 1808). 

A petition addressed to Mr. .Jonathan Dun- 
can, Governor of Bombay (Dec. 1795 — 1311), 
by Malhilr Rao Gaikwar, Jiigirdar of Kadi in 

Heading : 'snrsT ?^tt^ ^>^"«r i-^m ^^qx 

Begins : ^srWir xv^v"^ ^nr^ ^t^ ^k bvt^ «if^^1 
Tftr^ TT^ nxxjoR^? THV -^m ^^f^ yjTuvj'N? T^^srr 

^ TT ^36^ ^HT'STT ISS^^ f??^Tm TITBIT XTH ^"^ ^^- 

Mr. F. A. H. Elliot, in his "Rulers of 
Baroda " (Bombay, 1879), has written a full 
account of the hostihties between Malhar Rao 
Gaikwar of Kadi and Govinda Riio, the recog- 
nized Maharaja of Gujarat, the intervention 
of the British Government during the governor- 

ship of Mr. Duncan, the defeat of tlieJagirdar 
at Kadi (A.D. 1801), his escape, and sul)- 
.sequent capture and exile as a prisoner at 
large at Bombay in A.D. 1802. 

In the present petition the exiled prisoner 
lays before Mr. Duncan a long statement of 
his claims, written. apparently at his dictation. 

The date is given at the end in the Saka, 
Sannvat,and Sur or Arabic years, as follows: — 

f^ffcJ'^ firfiT VHI3II3 ^ II <\^ ^a <»s^o u>T^ ^mr 


Add. 26,505. — Foil. 49; a collection of private 
letters to and from the Peshwa Baji Rao II., 
with other papers. [William Erskine.] 

Bajl Rao [I. succeeded Madho Rao II. as 
Peshwa in !^aka 1694 (A.D. 1772), and was 
deposed in Saka 1740 (A.D. 1818). He was 
married to Varanasibai, the daughter of Hari 
Ramachaudra Devadhara, or Dhamadhere, by ' 
which name the family is best known. He 
appears to have incurred the displeasure of 
the Peshwii, and was obliged to leave Poona 
and reside at Benares. His wife, Lakshmlbai, 
his brother, Pandurahga Ramachandra, gene- 
rally called Anna Dhamadhere, his brother's 
wife, Suguiiilbai, and other relatives were 
living with him at Benares. There are several 
letters written from that city by members of 
the Dhamadhere family, requesting, amongst 
other domestic matters, that the Peshwa 
would restore them to favour once more. 

Two letters, one from Jhibai Chapekar, 
the other from Parvalibai Paranjapi, also 
written from Benares, congratulate Bajl Rao 
on the birth of a daughter, called Krishnabai. 
There is also a letter from Nlrubai, a lady 
residing at Poona, who had attended Varana- 
sibai during an illness. It does not appear 
who tliese ladies were, but it is evident they 
were intimate friends of the Peshwa. 

The most interesting letters in this collec- 




tion are those of Varanasibai, her daughter 
Krishnabai, and her sister Venubiii, familiarly 
known as Kiii^i, who had not gone with her 
father to Benares. These are in the ladies' 
own handwriting. They are not only excellent 
specimens of epistolary composition, but are 
also very neatly written in a large and clear 
Modi hand. The paper on which they are 
■written is spinnkled and decorated with gold 

There are only 3 letters from the Peshwa, 
written apparently by his secretary. One 
is addressed to Satyabhamabai Dhamadliere, 

the other two to Lakshmlbai, his mother- 

The day of the month on which the letters 
were written is stated, but not the year. 
There are, however, with the letters, several 
memos referring to matters of business, 
written apparently about the same time. 
These are variously dated from Saka 1736 to 
1738 (A.D. 1814—1816). 

A note in English at the head of each 
letter, probably written by Mr. Erskine, gives 
the name of the writer and of the person to 
whom the letter is addressed. 




Add. 26,598.— Foil. 91 ; 13^ in. by 8|- ; 
written on European paper, water-marked 
" Curteis & Son, 1806." [William Erskink.] 

A grammar of the Marathi language, by 
Dr. J. Leyden. 

The grammar is elementary, and, more or 
less, in an unfinished state. There is no 
special chapter on Syntax, but the latter part 
of the work contains a large number of useful 
and idiomatic phrases, chiefly on the syntax 
of the tenses and participles. There are also 
long lists of Advei'bs and Adverbial phrases. 


Or. 2730.— Foil. 553 ; 8 in. by 6 ; written 
on thin European paper, stamped 1872 in 
the corner. [A. C. Borne ll.] 

A Konkani Grammar, by the Rev. Pio 

Mr. A. C. Burnell, for whom this grammar 
was composed, has furnished some useful 

particulars on the Konkani language and 
literature in No. 1 of his " Specimens of 
S. Indian Dialects " (Mangalore, 1873). 
He says, " But little trouble is sufficient to 
convince a philologist that Konkani is a 
sister language to Mahrathi, and that it has 
claims to be considered a distinct Neo-aryan 
language, but much influence 1 by the so- 
called Dravidian languages. It also has a 
large literature, mostly dating from the 
glorious times of the early Portuguese rule 
at Goa, and due to the surprising zeal and 
abilities of the former Jesuits . . . This 
language has three principal dialects ; the 
Northern (now almost merged in Mahrathi), 
that of Goa, and the southern or Canara 

Father Thomas Estevilo (Stephens, a 
student of New College, Oxford) is the 
author of a grammar of the Goanese dialect 
of Konkani, written in Portuguese, which 
appears to have been originally printed about 
A.D. 1640. A second edition, enlarged by 
Father Diogo Ribeiro, and entitled " Arte de 
Lingoa Canarin," was published at Goa in 
1857, with a Portuguese translation of a 



note on the geographical distribution of the 
principal languages of India by Sir Erskine 
Perry, late Chief Justice of Bombay,* and 
an introduction by the editor, J. H. da 
Cunha Rivara, Chief Secretary to the 
Portuguese Government at Goa, in which he 
gives an interesting historical account of the 
Konkani language, with a bibliography, and 
extracts from the " Puranas " of Father 
Estevao, and poems by other Roman 
Catholic missionaries at Goa. 

The present manuscript contains a gram- 
mar of the Southern dialect of Konkani, 
spoken in the province of Canara, and 
especially at Mangalore, Mr. Burnell has 
written the following note on the fly-leaf: 
" This Konkani Grammar was written for 
me by a Catholic priest at Mangalore named 
Noronha ; he was a Konkani by race, and 
had devoted much time to the study of his 
native language. (1873-4.) A.B." 

A grammar of this Southern dialect, 
written by the late Father A. F. X. Maffei, 
was published at Mangalore, 1882. " In 
1892 he published another Konkani grammar, 
a much improved, though shorter and easier, 
edition of the first. "f He is also the author 
of an English-Konkani and a Konkani- 
English Dictionary, Mangalore, 1883. 


Or. 2729.— Foil. 508 ; 10 in. by 7^ ; written 
on English paper, water-marked " Dorling & 
Gregory, London, 1875." 


A copy of the preceding manuscript, 
neatly written on one side only of each sheet 
of paper. 

At the end of the volume (fol. 508) is ap- 
peuded a Konkani translation of the Lord's 
Prayer in Roman characters headed : — 
" Orthographic System adopted by Rev. J. 
P. Noronha in Conkany Grammar." 



Add. 26,595.— Foil. 1—18; 10 in. by 7^; 
written on European paper, water-marked 
"J. Ruse, 1804." [William Erskine.] 

A comparative vocabulary of Marathi, 
Gujarati, and Hindi words, with synonyms. 
The Marathi words are written in the Modi 



Add. 22,389.— Foil. 119 ; 4J in. by 8f ; 9 
lines, 6|- in. long ; neatly written, with 
ruled margins, dated A.D. 1814. 

[Rev. Benjamin Webb.] 

* Appeared originally in the Journal of the Bombay 
Roy. Asiatic Soc, Jan. 1853, and reprinted in the author's 
"Bird's-eye View of India" (chap, xl.), London, 1855. 

t "A Short Sketch of Father A. F. X. Maflfei," p. 8, 
Mangalore, 1899. 


A Vedanta metaphysical treatise in verse, 
by Mukundaraja. 

Begins : 

^ftinT?fTVrt*TTf^TT5»T^t II 
'WfH^WTrBf^^q^q^^rf^fV^^ff II «l II 

iPT jnT 'T't ^^»fhB^ II mk ^«nffl? ^'n^rsrt u 
TT?:^ TiT^ ^^rgg't ii iMsywrf'^ ii i u 



3 ^wTwr^ jif-er II 
^rf^TTT ^rar ii 

N^T^ fiidbldbT II 

3 '^^ 3^^ II ^ II 
H'ff^ wmf^^KT II ? II 

Mukundaraja, the oldest Marathi poet, 
flourished in the latter part of the 12th 
century. Vamana Daji Ok, tlie editor of 
the Kavjasaiigraha,* has published two 
padas by this poet, in a footnote to which he 
states that Mukundaraja was a Desastha 
Brahman of Ambe (irVnt^ ^if), tlie present 
Mominabad, in the dominions of the Nizam of 
Haidarabad. This city was formerly the 
capital of the Yadava Jayantapala, for whose 
instruction this work was composed. 

The author states, in verse 55 of the 
seventh chapter (fol. 51^), that he wrote this 
work at the instance of Jaitpala, the son of 
Ballala, and grandson of Narasimha. 

^Tfw^ ■^ <<g T db II inn^ f^ ^(T^naB ii 

KS$ ^RTff^ ?T t>3E II ^hl T^^ 11 MM II 

Ballala was the son of the Hoysala 
Yadava Narasimha, who encountered and 
defeated Bhillama, king of Devagiri, and 
became sovereign of Kuntala in Saka 1114 
(A.D. 1192). Dr. Bhandarkar, who has 
furnished these particulars,! makes no men- 
tion of Jaitpala, the son of Ballala. He 
evidently did not succeed to the kingdom 
conquered by his father, as Ballala was 
subsequently defeated by Singhana, son of 
Jaitrapala and grandson of Bhillama, and 
deprived of his dominions, about the Saka 
year 1135 (A.D. 1213). 

Mr. MolesworthJ assigns the 14tli century 
to Mukundaraja, and places him after 
Jnanadeva in point of time ; but that poet 
came quite a century after Mukundaraja, and 
lived during the reign of Riimadeva. His 

• Vol. xiii., " Collection of Marathi Padas," Bombay, 

1894, p. 1. 

t " Eaily History of the Deklcan," 2iul ed., Bombay, 

1895, pp. 106- 108. 

J Marathi Dictionary, Preface, p. xxvii. 

commentary to the Bhagavadgita bears the 
date Saka 1212 (A.D. 1290). See no. 52. 

The Vivekasindhu is written in the form 
of a dialogue between the author and his 
disciples on the nature of the soul, based on 
the teachings of the Upanishads. It consists 
of 18 chapters {adhyaija, or prakarana) 
divided into two parts, the first {pitrvurdha) 
containing 7, tlie latter (uttardrdha) 1 1 
chapters. This cop3' agrees in the main 
with the printed edition,* except that emen- 
dations have been made in the spelling of 
words, and archaic forms, of the original. 

Mukundai'iija is also the author of another 
philosophical work, entitled Paramamrita, 
the teachings of which are those of the Saiva 
school of Sankara Acharya. He is also said 
to have written a Tantric treatise in verse, 
called Pavanavijaya.f 

Colophon : ^fk ^Jifif^oiiftivT ^sfrr^ ij^fsnq 

Tlie following note, referring to the cost 
of transcription, occurs on the last page : — 
" 18 adyas, 2250 sloks, at 31 Rs. p. 1000. 
June 1814." 


Add. 26,487.— Foil. 181; 3f in. by 8 ; 7 
lines, 5 to 5^ in, long; neatly written, with 
ruled margins; dated Saka 1717 (A.D. 1795). 

[William Erskine.] 

Another copy of the preceding. 

The colophon gives the date of transcrip- 
tion, Thursday, the 5th Bhadra-Z^at/i, Saka 
1717, the Rakshasa sainvatsara. 

* Kditod, with a glossary, by Ravaji S'ridhara Gon- 
dha}okur, Poona, 1873. 
t Printed at Poona, 1877. 




Add. 26,417 C— Foil. 72—92; 8i in. by 6 ; 
15 lines, 5 in. long ; careless modern hand. 

[William Erskine.] 


The Sanskrit text of the Vedantic poem of 
Sankara Acharya, accompanied by a Marathi 
metrical version, entitled Sama^loki, by 

Begins : 

Vamana, the son of Nrihari Pandita, was 
a De^astha Braliman, of the S.lndilya gotra, 
a worshipper of Vishnu, and a JosI of the 
village of Kore, in the District of Satara. 
He was well versed in Sanskrit, and his 
compositions include several versions of 
Sanskrit Vedanta texts. He is said to have 
been the first to introduce the Sanskrit sloka 
metre in Marathi. According to A. K. 
Kher,* he died in A.D. 1673. An excellent 
collection of his works, with critical and 
explanatory notes, is in course of publication 
by the editors of the " Kavyasangraha." 

The present Marathi version was litho- 
graphed with the text at Bombay in 6aka 
1778 (A.D. 1856). See also Vamani grantha, 
vol. iv., pp. 181—200. 


Add. 26,490.— Foil. 94 ; 4 in. by 8i ; 9 lines, 
6f in. long; neatly written, but with many 
mistakes in spelling, with ruled margins, on 
European paper, water-marked " J. What- 
man, 1801 " ; dated Saka 1732 (A.D. 1810). 

[William Erskine.] 

* "Higher Aiif;lo - Marathi Grammar," Poona, 1895, ' 
p. 450. See also " Selections from Marathi' Poets," by 
Parshuram Pant God bole, Bombay, 1878, p. 60. 


A Vedantic metaphysical treatise in verse, 
by Vamana. 

Begins : 

iR >nT Tf^TsniT II xjT»fTi3Br Wtf^r n i ii 
jht im HiJNrtl-:jRi II iHT mr w^f^r ii 
*nT ^^irraT^»?WT ii ^^f^j^^ n ^ h 

The work is written in the Ovi metre, and 
is divided into 9 chapters {adhydya). It has 
been printed in the Vamani grantha, or 
Works of Vamana, vol. iv., pp. 1 — 56. 

Colophon: ^fir ^W^n*mrT ii -JirfViTrrH^T^TT ii 
[scl. ^qf^mwirM5ij«icJ $i^^cJV^>m»T^TnT 11 ^nwt- 
wmr: ii «i ii 51^ ?rrre ^fim im^ ^rm it^wr ^^r^M 


Or. 4850.— Foil. 346 ; 6 in. by 12 ; 12 lines, 
9^^ in. long ; carelessly written, dated Saka 
1717 (A.D. 1795). 


An exposition of the teachings of Vedanta 
philosophy in verse, by Ramadasa Svaml. 

Begins : 

'sftTT J^K «s^ '^ II t^rm "ilfcS^' »T^ ij^ II 
■v^^ ^^ m^ TTW II «irni ^rf n <» n 
^ ^rnr ^ra^W 11 ^j^spm^ M^i^ 11 

^ ^%^T f^^ II >?f^5»TT^ II ^ II 

Raraadasa Svami, the founder of the 
Rfimadasi sect of Vaishnavas, was born in 
Saka 1530 (A.D. I(i08). He is one of the 
most popular writers on the teachings of 
Vedanta philosophy, and was the spiritual 
preceptor, as well as the favourite companion 
and adviser, of Sivaji. It is said that on 



one occasion that monarch, in appreciation 
of tlie mental superiority of Ramadasa, pro- 
posed to make over his kingdom to him, but 
the poetdeclined to acceptso onerous a charge. 

Mr. A. K. Kher, in a short notice of 
Ramadasa appended to his " Higher Anglo- 
Marathi Grammar," says that he " was the 
son of a Deshastha Rigwedi Brahmin named 
Suryopant, a resident of the village Jam on 
the Godavari. His original name was 
Narayan, but he was afterwards called 
Ramdas on account of his disinterested 
devotion towards Rama. His elder brother 
was Gangadhar, popularly knowa as Rami 
Ramdas, who is the author of a work named 
Bhacti Rahasya. . . . He wandered as a 
pilgrim for a greater part of his life, and 
ultimately resided at the fort of Parali, near 
Satara," where he died in baka 1603 (A.D. 
1681), at the age of 73, a year after the 
death of his royal master. 

An extensive biography of Ramadasa, 
dealing more particularly with the history of 
the Marathas during his lifetime, and the 
exploits of Sivaji, has been published by 
Govardhanadasa Lakshmldasa.* The author 
of this work ascribes the birth of Gano-adhara 
(Saka 1527 = A.D. 1605), and of his younger 
brother Ramadasa, to the efl&cacy of a boon 
granted by the sun-god Suryanara^'ana to 
their father Suryaji Panta, as a reward 
for his steadfast devotion to that deity. 
Gangadhara is popularly regarded as an 
incarnation of Suryanarayana, and Ramadasa 
of the wind-god Maruti. 

The present manuscript agrees closely with 
the printed editions of this work. It is 
written in the OvI metre, in the form of a 
dialogue between a Guru and his disciple, 
and is divided into 20 Cantos (dasakn), which 
are subdivided into chapters (samasa), aggre- 
gating 200 in all. . 

* " Ramadasa Svaiiiiche charitranchibakhar," Bombay, 
1889 (2u(i ed.). See also iin account of Kainadasa by 
Mr. H. A. Acworth in his " Lecture on Marathi Poets," 
which appeared in the "Times of India," 26 Dec, 1891, 
p. 8. 

The copy was made by an anonymous 
scribe, and completed on Thursday, the llth 
Vdusha.-badi, Saka 1717, the Rakshasa sam- 

Colophon : tt'^ 'i9<^9 rr^«H(*» ^wwr ifl"'? ^raii 


Add. 26,474.— Foil. 78 ; 8^ in. by 6^ ; 22 to 
24 lines, 5^ in. long, in double columns ; 
written in a clear Nagari hand ; dated Saka 
1729 (A.D. 1807). [William Erskine.] 

Kautuhala Rdmdijana. 

The history of Rama in verse. An abridged 
metrical version of the Sanskrit Ramayana, 
by Mukte^vara. 

Begins : 

iij^dbn^*)*!^ ^TTT ^n^ wf ^ I 

tTj^mfff gTT^'f gf^^rr^iT ^wffj * im ii 

Muktesvara flourished in the early part of 
the 17th century. According to Para^uriima 
Panta Godbole,t he was a Dosastha Brahman 
of Paithan, the son of Visvambhara by Lila 
Bai, the daughter of the poet Ekanatha. He 
was born in Saka 1531 (A.D. 1609). He is 
said to have been dumb from his birth to a 
late age, but eventually recovered the power 
of speech by the favour of the god Ekanatha. 

This Ramayana of Muktei^vara has been 
printed at Bombay, 1891, with critical and 
explanatory notes by Janardaua Balaji Modak, 
and Vamana Daji Ok, the editors of the 
" Kavyasangraha." The poem is in seven 
kandas, named after those of the Sanskrit 

* TnTPTfiT f^"^^ 'OTTJ ^TT ^rnn in printed edition. 
■f "Selection.^ from the Marathi Poets," p. 115 (Bom- 
bay, 1878). 



epic. The first verse in the present copy is 
the fifth in the printed edition. 

Muktesvara has also written an abridged 
metrical version of the Mahabharata, which is 
in course of publication by the editors of the 

This copy was made by Vishnu Bhatta 
Jambhekara, and completed on the 11th day 
of Bhadra-sudi, Saka 1729, the Prabhava 
samvatsara (A.D. 1807). 

Colophon : ^fir ^"^ ^"tfffoB ?;T»TnTO "J^^irt^ ii^ ii 


Add. 22,385 A.— Foil. 68 (original foliation 
^-'O") ; 9 in. by 7 ; 22 to 24 lines, 6 in. long, 
in double columns ; written on English paper, 
water-marked " H. Willmott, 1810"; dated 
Saka 1735 (A.D. 1813). 

[Rev. Benjamin Wedb.] 

Another copy. 

This copy is defective, foil, n^ and w being 
missing. It was completed on the 2nd of 
Pausha-s?<(Zi, Saka 1735, the Srlraukha sam- 
vatsara (A.D. 1813). 

Colophon : ^fk ^^ «B^Tir^T»TnTO T^oiit^ ?t^ 

^>T^ II 51^ «|S|M ^rN^ ^TWT-^ ^firsf 'ji FiT^hTW5?1-- 

^np^'jrof II 


Add. 26,508.— Foil. 293 ; 5f in. by 9 ; 10 to 
20 lines, 6 and 7 in. long; dated J^aka 1712 
(A.D. 1791). [William Erskine.] 


A metrical translation of the Adiparva, or 
first book of the Mahabharata, by Muktesvara. 

After two verses of invocation the text 

begins : — 

9 ^ f^Tg>TTT ^Tf«T II g»R^ ^^ISITTerfW II 

^^nnr^ iJ'^^Tfti ii ^gqWifiT ^nnnT n ^ ii 

Ti^^?T[!i f^^niojr 11 gm ifV ^« Trrftrft: n ^ ii 

The translation is in 50 adhydijas, each 
having a separate native foliation. 

MukteSvara's complete translation of the 
Mahabharata is being published in the Kavya- 
sangraha. The Adiparva, edited with critical 
and explanatory notes by Vamana Daji Ok, 
was printed at Bombay in 1893. 

This copy was completed on Monday, the 
2nd Kartika-kw^j, Saka 1712, the Sadharana 
samvatsara (the 31st October, 1791), for 
Krishnarava and Viththalarfiva, sons of 
Sivarama JosT, Kulakarni of the village of 
Vagholi, in the talak Junnar of the District 
of Poona. 

Colophon : ^^ <\svk ^iViXTM ?rt ^^rw^ ^fS« 

fWttJW f^ff'^TT II 5^ II t^^THT TTf^ftl tt 3^^ ^3^ II 

^^t§ »fh^ ^nf^f^ TittT 3$ TTtTj ^rtfcJ ^rani: •^^ 
^i^ ^rrir ii ^i^qwr^ n 


Add. 26,513 A.— Foil. 18; 5 in. by S\; 13 
lines, 6 to 7 in. long, with ruled margins, 
written apparently in the 1 9th century. 

[William Eeskine.] 

A fragment, containing the 30th and 31st 
Adliyayas of the Adiparva of MukteSvara's 
translation of the Mahabharata. 

The manuscript is imperfect ; the first two 
leaves, also «r, r and the last leaf (^■o) of the 
30th Adhyaya are missing. TheSlst Adhyiiya, 
in 10 leaves, is complete. 


Add. 26,514— Foil. 103 ; 4 in. by 6 ; witten 
by several hands in 18th century Devanagari. 

[William Erskine.] 




A miscellaneous collection of religious 
poems and Abhangas, written mostly on one 
side only of each leaf. 

The Abhaiigas are chiefly by Tukariiraa, 
one of the most distinguisbed and popular of 
the Marathi poets. Pandit Vishnu Para^u- 
rama hastrl has edited a complete collection 
of his poems, in two volumes, containing 
between 4000 and 5000 Abhaiigas.* To it 
is prefixed an introduction in English by 
Jauardaua Sakbarama Gadgil, giving an 
account of the life and works of the poet. 
In it he states that " Tukarama was by caste 
a Sudra and by profession a Vani or corn- 
chandler and retail dealer. He was born, 
and lived, in the village of Dehii, about sixteen 
miles north-west of Puna. The correct date 
of his birth appears to be the year of l^aliva- 
hana 1530, or the year of Christ 1608 . . . 
The date of his death, or rather disappearance 
from Dehii, has been accurately mentioned in 
the following Collection to be the 2nd of 
Phalgun, Monday morning, Sake 1571, the 
name of the year being Virodhi. The corre- 
sponding year of Christ is 1649." See also 
Molesworth's Marathi Dictionary, preface, 
p. xxvii. According to Parasurama Panta 
Godbole,t Tukarama was born in Saka 1510 
(A.'d. 1588) and died in Saka 1551 (A.D. 


Add. 26,417 A.— Foil. 62 ; 8 in. by 6 ; about 
22 lines, 5^ in. long ; dated Saka [elapsed] 
1692 (A.D. 1770). 

[William Eeskine.] 

The Sanskrit text of the i^atakas of Bhar- 

* Bombay, 1869 and 1873. Another collection of the 
poems of Tukarama, edited by Tukarama Tatya, was 
published in Bombay, 1889. 

t " Selections from tlie Mara^lii Poets," Bombay, 1878, 
p. 26. 

trihari, here called Subhashitaratnavali, ac- 
companied by a Marathi metrical version by 
a poet called Tuka. See the Skt. Cat. no. 256, 
p. 996. 

Bach verse of the text is followed by its 
Marathi translation (Wed). The first verse 
of Niti^ataka begins : — 

^mr ^'t ^sjifci^JTTWT »i»iHR mix wfh ii s ii 

The translator Tukii is in all probability 
the celebrated poet Tukarama. See the pre- 

Colophon : jTk »Tf?TWn^f5Y''' l>TTf^nT<,^Nc«f1 
^niT^nr^ ^ff^^ ii ii jfa wir^xf^infjwix g>nfinT It:ttji- 

^T^ -^^ Z^W[ -^ IX^ 11 II ^^ <1^<5.5^ f^fff *^WT 

wnH II 


Add. 22,392.— Foil. 60 ; 4 in. by 7; 7 to 9 
lines, 5;^ in. long, with ruled margins, appa- 
rently written in the 19th century. 

[Rev. Benjamin Webb.] 

A. Foil. 1—25. 


A poem by Ananta Kavi, on the story of 
Lava and Ku^a, the twin sons of Rama. 

Begins : 

?f < < ^ch'a|,< a ■2KTt-^ TTTRT?f II 
^^ jf HTiT ^\fyiJf ^'Nt ?^ II 

T?>3>f^ ^^fi: rq>^H ^iPr5R5&T ii 

^T^ ^^ ■jprftr ^fij ^fif^ II H II 

Tlie Poems of Ananta Kavi have been 
edited with critical and explanatory notes 
by Vamana Daji Ok, Bombay, 1896, form- 
ing no. 17 of the Kavyasaiigraha. In his 
prefatory notice of the poet the editor states 
that Ananta Kavi was a Ramabhakta, or 
worshipper of the Rama cult, and was pro- 
bably the same person as Ananta Gosvaml, a 



pupil of Ramadasa (who died A.D. 1681), 
who was an inhabitant of a village called 
Methavad (^^) in the District of Satara. 
He was born about Saka 1580 — 1585, i.e. 
A.D. 1658— 16G3. The Saka years 1648 and 
1645 appear at the conclusion of Sulochana- 
gahimvara, and Sulochanakhjana, as the date 
of composition of two of Auanta's poems. 

This poem gives the Ramayana story of 
the capture of Rama's sacrificial horse by his 
unknown twin sons Lava and Kui^a, whilst 
they were dwelling in exile with their mother 
Sita at the hermitage of the sage Valmiki, 
resulting in the father's discovery of his 
children and the recall of Sita from banish- 
ment. It is written in various metres, and 
is divided into three adhydyas, containing 70, 
53, and 35 verses respectively. In the printed 
edition of the works of Ananta Kavi (p. 35), 
this poem is entitled Kusalavakhyana, and is 
divided into two chapters (prasanga) of 75 
and 98 verses. The present copy begins at 
the fourth verse of the printed edition. 

B. Foil. 26—43 (i-^i). 


A mythological poem, by Muktesvara. See 
no. 29. 

Begins : 

ff^ ^iTtrT f^^fi^T II f^'ER^'SIiT ^T^gB^ II '\ II 

Tt^^^^ ^raiTf^^fj II gm «ifrtr> ^^ ^f? u 
i^a» ^T?^ ^r?>?T fcirftfir ii v^r mTz ^\ii;^\ ii ? ii 

The poem is in 181 verses in the Ovi metre. 
Leaf \'i. is wanting. 

The mythological story forming the subject 
of this poem is taken from chapter 262 of the 
Vanaparva of the Mahabharata. Draupadi, 
the wife of the five Pandu princes, had obtained 
a boon from tlie Sun-god by virtue of which 
she had the miraculous power of cooking and 
supplying food daily to as many as should 

claim her hospitality, provided only she did 
so before she herself partook of her evening 
meal, after which the power left her till the 
following day. Duryodhana, the leader of 
the Kaurava princes, induced the irascible 
sage Durvasa to repair to the camp of the 
Pandavas, accompanied by an immense num- 
ber of his disciples, late at night, after Drau- 
padi had taken her evening meal. He hoped 
to provoke the anger of the sage against his 
hated rivals, through Draupadi's inability to 
observe the rites of hospitality, and thus to 
bring about their destruction. Draupadi, 
however, invoked the aid of Krishna, who 
miraculously appeased the hunger of her 
guests. They retired to rest without re- 
quiring any food, and at dawn next day 
Draupadi had no difficulty in providing for 
their physical wants. 

C. FoH. 44 — 60 (?-?«>). A single chapter 
from the second Stavaka of the Kathakalpa- 
taru. See no. 50. 

There is no indication of the number of the 
chapter. It is in 137 verses, and contains 
the story of Rukmangada, king of Kantika, 
taken from the Naradiya upapurana, illus- 
trating the efficacy of ekddasi-vrata, or the 
observance of the eleventh day after each new 
and full moon as a fast-day. 

For an account of this story, see Eggeling's 
Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the India 
Office, p. 1209 (no. 3374), also Aufrecht's 
Cat. Bodl., p. 83a. 

Begins : 

><*i^M*jii<| II c<a-n i ^tt ; ^.i II 

^^^^«n>TT5t^ II ^iW^ Hl^^ II S II 
HJT^ ^f%^ ^^TSf II ^^trnjST^^rr II ^ II 

^fiT^ »»^3fi: II F$ ^-wln^ ^rm ^sft ii 

1^3T^ 53PJ ^^ II mfTOFSB^Tft II 5 II 

Colophon : ^fir ^"^^iinK^iT^ f S ii^Mlw f ^ ^^t- 
n^ ^WT^ ^T^^r^ ■3TT «i^j5»iy ii 

D 2 




Add. 26,468 and 26,469.— Foil. 245 and 
251 ; 71 in. by 131 ; 11 lines, 9^ in. long; 
written in a bold hand, and dated Saka 1691 
(A.D. 1769). [William Eeskine.] 


An account of the life and exploits of 
Krishna, in verse, by ^ridhara. 

Begins : 

^y T{H\ ir^ im^^ ^RT II -s^sf^ Tf^m* ii 
jnw 3^»rf^ li^n ii ■s^nt^r^ra^ ii «t ii 

Sridhara, one of the most popular of the 
Marathi poets, was born in Saka 1600 (A.D. 
1678), and died at the age of 50, in Saka 
1650 (A.D. 1728).t In the concluding 
verses of this, as well as in other works of 
his, the poet states that he was the son of 
Brahmananda, a Desalekhaka, i.e. Kulakarni, 
or District accountant, of Najhar (^»K?:), a 
town situated two or three yojanas south- 
west of Pandhari (Pandharpur). His 
mother's name was Savitri. He became a 
devotee at the age of 14, and took up his 
abode at Pandharpur, near the temple of his 
tutelary god Viththala. 

The poem is written in the Ovi metre, and 
is divided into 36 chapters {adhydya). It 
was completed on the 22nd day of Marga- 
iirsha-sudi, haka 1624, the Chitrabhanu 
samvatsara (A.D. 1702), the date being 
recorded in verse 205 of the last chapter, as 
follows : — 

151^ ^^ mniqx. HVff n If f^^^ ^ ^RTK't ^qT^T II M II 

In the epilogue Sridhara ascribes the 

* ^IJialWrr'ttf'f^ITI in the printed edi.ion of Bombay, 

t " Selections from the Marathi Poets," by Parasurama 
Panta Godbole, Bombay, 1878, p. 257. See also an ac- 
count of this poet in a " Lecture on Marathi Poets," by 
Mr. H. A. Acworth, delivered at the Elphinstone College 
Union, which appeared in the " Times of India," 26 Dec., 
1891, p. 8. 

authorship of the poem to Vithtliala, and 
states that he merely wrote down what the 
god dictated in his ear, and that the work 
contains the substance (^nr) of the tenth 
chapter of the Bhiigavatapurana, the Hari- 
vam^a, and the Padmapurana. He concludes 
with a summary of the contents of each 

Of his other works the most important 
are Ramavijaya (no. 37), written in Saka 1625 
(A.D. 1703), Pandavapratapa (no. 39) in 
6aka 1634 (A.D. 1713), and Sivalilamrita 
(no. 41) in Saka 1640 (A.D. 1718). His 
poems have been frequently printed at 
Bombay and at Poona, and, as Mr. Moles- 
worth remarks,* "have, to a great extent, 
in public readings at least, superseded the 
Sanskrit Epics and Puranas." 

An abridged English translation of the 
Harivijaya has been published by Dubhashi 
and Co., Bombay 1891. 

This copy was written at Amdapuri 
(^m^jt^), by Balirama Kshatri, a follower of 
the Nanakpanthi sect, and was completed on 
the 1st day of Vai^akha-iadi, Saka 1691, the 
Virodhi samvatsara (A.D. 1 769). It is 
written in two volumes, each containing 18 
chapters. The number of verses in each 
chapter is not always the same as in the 
printed editions, and considerable verbal 
alterations are to be found in the text. Each 
chapter has a separate native foliation. 
Several pencilled notes appear on the margin. 

Colophon : ^-^ ^^r^ ^r^ »ttw 11 f^rhj^hn'T 
^r^wt tsfrra nfi nfrrq^if^^ 11 ^ra^ ^jr^rgrt tf^ ^^ 11 

TTT^oFiHl^ II 


Add. 26,465 and 26,466.— Foil. 200 and 182; 
5 in. by llf ; about 11 lines, 9 to 9| in. 
long ; written apparently early in the 19th 
century. [William Eeskjne.] 

* Marathi Dictionary, Preface, p. xxvii. 




A metrical version of the Ramayana, by 

Begins : 

^Y vijjtftr jTTTTf j^TiT II ^^s^iTTf^Tcrra ii 
^^t^rr ^siN^sn ii srsrpf^T ^pt^^ ii i ii 

The work is not divided into Icdndas, as in 
the Sanskrit epic, but into 40 chapter?, 
written in the Ovi metre. The date of com- 
position, Sunday the 7th of Sravana-s»c?/, 
Saka 1625, the Subhanu samvatsara {A.D. 
1703), is given in verse 201* of the last 

^^ <^\V\ II ^>TTg ^^ #5IWTrH II 

mg •mfH\ ^ f^^ II Tii^w Mxvt f^mrv% ii i « 

The number of the chapter, and of the 
leaves of each chapter is given on the 
margin of each leaf. Chapters 36 to 39 are 
written by a hand other than that of the 
rest of the manuscript. The copyist has 
not supphed the usual colophon. 


Or. 5894.— Foil. 221 ; 6 in. by 8 ; 11 and 12 
lines, 6 in. lolig ; neatly written on European 
paper, 19th century. 

Another copy of Adhyayas 14 to 28 only. 


Add. 26,467.— Foil. 438 ; 8^ in. by 15f, 12 
lines, 12^ in. long; written in large Deva- 
nagarij dated Saka 1698 (A.D. 1776). 

[William Erskine.] 


An abridged metrical version of the Maha- 
bharata, by Sridhara. 

• 205 in the printed editions. 

The manuscript is imperfect. The first 
five chapters of the Adiparva, and the whole 
of the A^vamedhaparva (chapters 58 to 63 
in the printed editions) are wanting. 

Chapter 6 begins : 

if'nnn ^f^i ii ^qnrTT'4l5*^3icBi ii 
»nni4rr ^?nn3Bi ii |[^3BTin(t«T'Nrt'Tm n '\ ii 

The Pandavapratapa was written at Pan- 
dharpur, and completed on Wednesday the 
10th of Magha-s«di, Saka 1634, the Vijaya 
samvatsara (A.D. 1713). The year of com- 
position is given in verse 95* of the last 
chapter as follows : — 

^^ ?t>3BT^ ^nrtH ^Hrt^ ii xfi ^ninrnf «t^t h 

The work is divided into 17 books (pariMs), 
containing altogether 64 chapters (adhydi/as), 
written in the OvI metre. The following is 
a list of the books and the number of chapters 
in each : — 

14 Gad a parva 1 

8 Sauptika „ 1 

9 Aishika „ 1 

4 Vi^oka ,, 1 

5 Stri „ 1 
3 Santi „ 2 
3 A^vamedha „ 6 
3 A^rama ,, 1 

Adi parva 
Sabha „ 
Vana „ 
Virata „ 
Udyoga „ 
Bhlshma ,, 
Drona ,, 
Karna „ 
Salya „ 

A list of the books and chapters, as also 
of the number of leaves and slohas in each 
chapter, is written on fol. la, and on fol. \b 
the number of leaves and slolcas in each 
chapter. The total number of verses is 

In this manuscript the chapters are not 
numbered consecutively, as in the printed 
editions, but according to their arrangement 
in each book. 

An English abridged version of the 
Pandavapratapa, with illustrations, was 
published at Bombay in 1892, by Dubhashi 
and Co. 

* Verse 96 in the printed editions. 



The copy was made by Atmarama 
SyamarJija on Thursday, the 10th Phalguna- 
■tinli, 6aka 1698, the Durmukha samvatsara 
(A.D. 1776). 

Colophon : ^^ <»l,<it ?^ ^rw ^^WT ^^^tw irre 
?B^i^ ^5r«it jj^^rat wf^^ MM"* ^niTJt . . • f^rPsif 
^TTrHum ^imciM ^Hrt^^ ^fhj^ TftjT 3^ ^iSB ^1«r^- 


Add. 22,383.— Foil. 331 ; 8i in. by 12 ; 17 
to 20 lines, 9^ in. long ; dated Saka 1730 
(A.D. 1808). 

[Rev. Benjamin Webb.] 

Another copy. 

Begins : 

^TH*ftf>Tf^'i?rr II y«iM<TfTf<J<*Ki ii 

5tU!r3i;Him.lrtKT ll »n^"^TT»FTr«Tf'iT 11 «t II 

In this copy the number of each chapter 
in regular sequence, and the number of 
verses in each, is stated in the colophon. 
The parvas are not indicated, or the numbers 
of the chapters given, as usual, on the margins 
of each leaf, but the leaves of each chapter 
are separately numbered. An index giving 
the contents of each of the 64 chapters is 
appended to the work. 

The copy was made on Friday, the 5th 
Chaitra-&a^t, ^aka 1730, the Yibhava sam- 
vatsara (A.D. 1808). 

Colophon : ^?tr ^sft^q ?iifcr^i^ ^^ <i*?o fnw^ 
^TW ^^WT T^TTtrrrr ^ihr ^ift »rr^ *»1'i<^jm<^ 'rmt^T 
»t™ ^ ^?m ^M=ji*n TTf^ '?i^ Trtrmmj ^^ *1^<5hw h 


3 . 

4 ' 

Add. 22,387 A.— Foil. 166 ; 5^ in. by 8 
11 lines, 7 in. long; written on English 
paper, water-marked " J. Whatman, 1809." 
[Rev. Benjamin Webc] 


A poem in glorification of the god 6iva, by 

Begins : 

^ ^ f^ ^tn:fim n ^nf;^ ^rf^ mirf'^KT ii 

^^OT^^n^OHT II t^'iTTWT ijlri^' II «» II 

The poem is in fourteen chapters, written 
in the Ovi metre. It contains marvellous 
legends, showing the wonderful power of 
Siva in answer to the prayers of his 
devotees, and treats more especially on lihga- 

It was completed on Sunday, the day of 
the full moon of Pausha, Saka 1640, the 
Vilamba samvatsara (A.D. 1718). The date 
assigned to it in this copy is S. 1624, in 
verse 12 of the last chapter. 

^•* F^oBT^ ^T?f II fwf"^ ^mn «<4*<l*« 11 
^IT'^f^SstT iSTrJT^TJTTO II tf^^t V^ 'i^^\ II «)^ II 

This is clearly a mistake of the scribe. In 
all the printed editions the year is said to be 
S. 1640 (TB>aBT$ MTfaB^) , which agrees with 
Vilamba samvatsara, whereas the year S. 
1624 does not. 

An English abridgment of the Sivallliim- 
rita was published, together with that of the 
Harivijaya, by Dubhashi and Co., Bombay, 


Add. 26,499.— Foil. 32 ; 6 in. by 3^; 10 to 
15 lines, 3^ in. long; written apparently in 
the 18th century. 

[William Ebskine.] 

Sdvitrl- dlchydn a. 

The jVIahabharata story of the restoration 
to life of Satyavan, through the devotion of 
his wife Savitri. By Sridhara. 



Begins : 

Vftr TTiT^ cTSl^^ II S II 

The poem contains 148 verses in the Ovi 
metre. The present copy differs slightly 
from the printed edition of Bombay, 1857. 
It is carelessly written, and full of misspelt 
words and false quantities. 

Prefixed to the poem (foil. I — 5) are a few 
miscellaneous verses written by another 


Add. 26,512.— Foil. 57 ; 3f in. by 6i ; 9 and 
10 lines, about 4^ in. long; dated ^aka 1648 
(A.D. 1726). [William Erskine.] 

Virata-par oa. 

The Virataparva of the Mahabharata, 
translated into Ovl verse by Vishnu Dasa. 

The poem contains 606 verses, and is 
divided into five chapters (prasaiiga), the 
verses being numbered consecutively through- 
out. The author's name occurs in the con- 
cluding verses of each chapter. He is 
probably the same Vishnu Dasa who has 
made a metrical translation of the Ekada^l- 
mahatmya, and is the author of the Chakra- 
vibhu, Rasakrida, and Tulasi akhyana.* 

The manuscript is imperfect. The first 
folio (vrs. 1 to 5) is missing, also folios t;^ 
(vrs. 73 to 82) and ^^ (vrs. 23 to 31). The 
native numbering of the folios is faulty. 
No. 23 is repeated, and both 55 and 56 
appear on one leaf. 

The date of transcription, Monday, the 4th 
Ashadha, oaka 1648, the Parabhava samvat- 
sara appears at the end : — 
^nir stjdb TTTiH^ ?t^WT; '^srvxs ^w i wh^ ttt;^ «hih 11 

* See the British Museum Catalogue of Marathi Printed 


Add. 26,498.— Foil. 33; 17f in. by 5f ; 18 
lines, 5 in. long ; carelessly written in Modi 
characters, apparently in the 18th century. 

[William Erskine.] 


A Hindu philosophical poem, by Amrita 

Begins : 

«TTTT ?rn:Wt ^ m\ ski^ f^k^ ^ -^ » «t 11 
^^^ crrv^TT ?}^ v»ff JT^Tf ^w ^'V 

The poem is in 75 verses, written in the 
form of a dialogue between the sage Narada 
and his disciple Dharmaraja, or Yudhishthira, 
the Pandava prince. It appears to be in 
imitation of the Bhagavadgita. 

The author, Amrita Raya, is probably the 
poet of Aurangabad (see no. 53), who died 
about A.D. 1753. His name occurs in the 
last verse, as follows : — 

ih Tfii »n^ v^ ^ n^ vifff rn 

^ ire^ nn vfc f nat^ tn;'^ tvz 11 *m 11 



26,470 to 26,472.— Foil. 177,151, and 
8f in. by llf ; 13 to 16 lines, 9^ in. 

long ; neatly written, with ruled margins ; 

dated Saka 1728 (A.D. 1806). 

[William Erskine.] 


Lives of Vaishnava devotees, in verse, by 



After ascriptions of praise to Gane^a, 
Sarasvatl, and other Hindu deities, the text 
begins : — 

Mahipati was the son of Dadopanta, a 
De^astha Brahman, and Kulakarni of Tahar- 
abad, a village about 40 miles distant from 
Ahmadnagar. He was born in^aka 1637 
(A.D. 1715), and died at the age of 75 in 
J^aka 1712 (A.D. 1790).* 

In the prologue tlie poet invokes divine 
aid in the composition of the work. He 
trusts that the power that was granted to 
Ekaniltha in the preparation of his Ramayana, 
to Namadeva and Muktesvara, to Sridhara 
the author of Harivijaya, to Riimadasa, 
Ganesanatha, Kesava Svami, Kabir, and 
other poets, may be extended to him also. 
He then proceeds to state that, with the aid 
of " the lover of Rukminl, who dwells on the 
bank of the Bhima river" (^^H^krw^m^^ - 
^f^JH^^Jl, i.e. the god Viththala of Pan- 
dhurpur), he undertook to write the lives of 
the saints from a work written in the North 
country by Niibhajl.t and another in his own 
country by Uddhava Chidghana.j 

This work was completed on the 12th 
Vaisakha-6a(ii, 6aka 1684, the Chitrabhanu 
samvatsara (A.D. 1762). The date is given 
in the 15th verse § of the last chapter, as 
follows : — 

t^rm ^?r ir^'ht'^" ii ^f^ t»^^ ^r^T ii sm ii 

The poem is in the Ovi metre. It is in 57 
cantos (prasaiiga), subdivided into chapters 

* See Paiasurama Panta Godbole's " Selections from 
the Marathi Poets," p. 291 (Bombay, 1878). 

t Alluding to the Bhaktamala written by Nabhaji in 
the Braj-bhasha dialect in the 1 7th century. See the 
Hindi Cat., no. 102, p. 67, 

X Probably the same as the author of a version of the 
Bliagavadj^ita and other poems which have been published 
in the Kavyetihasa-.sangraha, vols. iv. — viii. 

§ V. 12 in the printed editions. 

(adhydya). The total number of chapters 
in this copy is 223, or 3 more than in the 
printed editions. Each canto has a separate 
native foliation, but their consecutive 
numbers are not always noted on the margin. 
An English version, much abridged, of 
some of the legendary stories contained in 
this work has been published by Dubhashi 
and Co., Bombay, 1892. 

Mahipati has written two other works on 
the lives and miracles of Vaishnava saints 
and devotees, viz., Santalilamrita, composed, 
anterior to the present work, in 8aka 1679 
(A.D. 1757), and Bhaktalilamrita in Saka 
1696 (A.D. 1774). He is also the author of 
a life of Tukarama, in verse, and several 
minor poems. 

This copy was made at a village called 
Ganvglr, near Bombay, by Mahadaji Bhaga- 
vanta Josi, the Kulakarni of the village of 
Kanersar in the Junnar subdivision of the 
District of Poona. It is in three parts, the 
first ending with canto 16, the second with 
canto 37, and was completed on the lOtli 
day of Magha-s»rfi, f^aka 1728, the Kshaya 
samvatsara (A.D. 1806). 

Colophon : -^w^x ^'i^Vi HTfT^nr^ nn^w ^"hi^ 
T^TRTH ^^r^T »n? »rni ^1 "19 ^j(h^ ^ '^W twt?!: jw^ 


Add. 22,384.— Foil. 357 ; 7i in. by 14^ ; 13 
to 17 lines, 11^ in. long; dated Saka 1735 
(A.D. 1813). [Rev. Benjamin Webb.] 

Another copy. 

The chapters are numbered consecutively 
on the margin, and also the number of the 
leaves of each chapter. The first 12 verses 
of the first chapter are repeated on a different 
leaf. There are several notes in English to 
the first five chapters. 

The copy was written at Bombay, and 



completed on Thursday, the 3rd of Marga- 
sirsha-sudi, Saka 1735, the ^rlrnukha mm- 
vatsara (A.D. 1813). 

Colophon : ^ is^m ^1h^ *^wt m^?l'^5 ^ ^ 
»T^^nn:^" ir?T trN ^ ^mwi ^?r^ ^t^^ ii w i Qm - 


Add. 26,491.— Foil. 49 ; 9^ in. by 7^; 18 to 
22 lines, 6 in. long ; written on English paper, 
water-marked" I. Ping, 1802," the outer leaf 
marked " Curteis & Son, 1804." 

[William Eeskine.] 


An allegory in verse, describing the struggle 
between the worldly and the spiritual ten- 
dencies of the mind. 

Begins : 

^JTirt ^ J i M'i^H i II ■JKT T^'^TTf^Tn ^t^pn II 
^^^ NfriMqi frivMi II ^ oiif=j>ni ^^nft ii <\ ii 

K>T >T^f^Trr T^ II ^fw ^hft^ ^^\^^ w ^ n 

The poem appears to be based on the San- 
skrit Prabodhachandrodaya nataka, written 
by Krishna Mi^ra in the 11th century. It is 
divided into 12 chapters, and has been pub- 
lished at Bombay, in 1855, 1873, and 1886. 
The first chapter in the printed editions con- 
tains 39 verses, against 13 in this manuscript. 
There is little variation in the other chapters. 

There is much ambiguity as to the name of 
the poet. In the present manuscript Sripati 
Dasa is mentioned as being the author in the 
concluding lines of most of the chapters, but 
the name Ramaramana Diisa occurs in chap- 
ters 5, 7, and 9, and Ramapati Dasa in chapter 
10. These are probably only epithets. In 
the printed editions the work is ascribed to 
Srinatha Dasa in chapters 1 to 9, and to 
Haridiisa in the three concluding chapters. 


Add. 26,494 A.— Foil. 24 ; 8 in. by 5^ ; 13 
lines, 6i in, long ; apparently written in the 
latter half of the 18th centnry. 

[WiixiAM Eeskine.] 


A poem in praise of the god Pandurafiga, 
and of his temple at Pandliarpur.* 

The poem, called also Pandharimahatmya 
in the colophon, is in five chapters {adhydyn), 
and is said to have been taken from the 
Skandapurana. It is anonymous, and is 
written in the Ovi metre. It is in glorifica- 
tion of Panduranga, more commonly known 
as Viththala, or Vithoba, a popular form of 
Vishnu, in his incarnation as Krishna. 

The first page is partly illegible owing to 
an ink-blot. After a verse of invocation to 
Hindu deities the text begins : — 

«• 'T»»t>T't 't'TareT II f^inrm^ >n^^«iT n 
.... ^in II gift grm Jnr^T n ^ ii 

'^•Iwr hjt: ihn ii g'hn n 

^rgn? tiTrrt jw ii *pf^ *rr*Ri «^^ irm ii ^ ii 

. . . ?T^3Hi3iTr II «ir^^Tcj<ii n>r5n^T ii 
■^(xm ^iTcft gift ^^irrr ii vi^Tn ^^-m ^tjt ii i ii 

Colophon : fw^ ^^^i^jtra it fwTqilff'hJ^T^ n 

ll^^'WT^TiJin II "J'^'fluiT WHTW II ^1<*U!IlQ<n»»W II ^^ 
^'^MT ^^T II ^1yliOlH«^ II ^f^^ ♦1<(*4<*I<«^ II 
<l<jO»?l?Tii»n VHTft II T?^^ ituiUHttJ II 

Another copy of this work, written ia 
Modi characters, under the name Pandhari- 
mahatmya, will be found in no. 74. 


Add. 26,513 B.— Foil. 19—31 {\-\^); 4^ in. 
by 7^ ; 8 lines, 5^ in. long ; written probably 
in the 18th century. [William Ekskink.] 

• See Hunter's Gazetteer ("ind ed.), " Pandharpur," vol. 
xi., p. 36. 



A fragment, containing an imperfect copy j 
of the 9tb chapter (prasaiiga) of au unidenti- 
fied Pauranic poem. 

The name and authorship of the poem do 
not appear on the manuscript. On the left- 
hand corner of each leaf appears the word ^^m, 
and on the right-hand corner "sgrs, with the 
number of the leaf written below it. It is 
possible that the jioem is written on the 
model of the Ramajana, this fragment con- 
taining a portion of the Balakanda, or first 

This 9th chapter, breaking off at the 98th 
verse, contains a discourse between the Rishi 
Vi^vamitra and Rama on the vanity of human 
existence, the pollutions of the flesh, and the 
ills that attend the human hndj from birth 
to old age. It is written in the Ovi metre, 
and begins : — 

^j^ ^^"^f^ ^^rm II f^TgTfiTTT^ Jrsfhi^ ii 

g^r^^HFT TtH WT II ^T^ ^tJ? ^TT II <) II 

'srm^ nrm. w^cfr oir& ii ^nr^ »tt«r. ?nB3E >>& n 
'wm^ ^T^ j'S ^m II TT^j ^')xrn ^itt f^F^ VcrTii5(ii 


Add. 26,509.— Foil. 232 ; 9 in. by G ; 10 to 
13 lines, 7 to 7|- in. long ; written by different 
hands, apparently in the 19th century. 

[William Erskine.] 

A. Foil. 1—181. 


A collection of Pauranic tales in verse. 

This work, of unknown authorship, is 
written in the Ovi metre. It is divided into 
cantos {stavaka), subdivided into chapters 
{adJiydya, or prasahga). The stories, taken 
from the Puranas and Mahabharata, are re- 
lated in the form of a dialogue between 
Krishna and the sage Yajnavalkya. 

The present manuscript is imperfect. It 
contains the following portions only : — 
Foil. 1—43 ((ti-ri). Adhyayas 7 to 11 of 

Stavaka II. The 7th adhyaya is fragmentary. 
The manuscript begins in the middle of verse 
38, and leaves *.^ to t.^, containing vrs. 51 — 
14-5, are wanting. Leaf <= also, containing 
part of Stavaka II., is missing. 

Foil. 44^169. Adhyayas 3 to 8, and 13 
to 16, of Stavaka IV. This portion of the 
work is written by another hand. The leaves 
are only occasionally numbered. 

Foil. 170 — 173. Four leaves, containing 
43 verses of a chapter marked « on the left- 
hand corner of each leaf. There is no indica- 
tion as to what Stavaka it belongs to. 

Foil. 175 — 180. Six leaves, containing 68 
verses. There is no mention of either chapter 
or canto. This fragment and the preceding 
are written in different hands from those of 
the rest of the manuscript. 

Another portion of this work will be found 
in no. 35, art. C. 

B. Foil. 182—232. 


Sabhaparva (Adhyayas 1, 2, 6, and 9) of 
the Mahabharata, translated into verse by 
Mukte^vara. See no. 29. 

Begins : 

^^ iSit=trT: ?r«i^T ■331T 1 ^^r^a; ^'ics'f 11 s 11 

^"t^rg^? TTtir't I ^51^ »T^1T»?T?f II ? II 

There are slight variations between this 
manuscript and the annotated edition of the 
text of Muktesvara's Mahabharata, now in 
course of publication in the Kavyasangraha, 
Bombay, 1893, etc. 


Add. 22,387 B.— Foil. 167—207; 5^ in. by 
9^; 11 lines, 7 in. long; written on native 
paper in the 1 9th century. 

[Rev, Benjamin Webb.J 




A collection of LiivanTs, or popular ballads. 
The collection is in two parts, each with a 
separate native foliation, one of 35, the other 
of 6 leaves. They are written by the same 
hand, and appear to be copies of poems of 
two different poets, the latter collection being 
unfinished, without date or colophon. 


Add. 22,388.— Foil. 94; 5^ in. by 12 ; 11 
lines, 9 in. long; neatly written in the 19th 
century. [Rev. Benjamin Webb.] 

A collection of poems by various Maratlii 
poets, including a few Hindi poems. 

The volume is imperfect. The leaves are 
numbered ^ to tfa, of which <, «>, =?<, and ■?« 
are wanting. 

The poems are not arranged in any syste- 
matic order. They appear to have been copied 
promiscuously from several collections ; poems 
by different authors are not grouped together 
separately, but are scattered about through- 
out the volume. 

The majority of the poems are Abhaiigas 
and Padas by Tukarama (see no. 33). Foil. 
76 to the end of the manuscript contain a 
connected series of his works. 

There are also a large number of poems 
by Nilmadeva interspersed throughout the 
collection. This poet, who usually styles Iiim- 
self Nama, or Vishnudasa Niima, i.e. " Niima, 
the slave of Vishnu," was contemporary with 
Jnanadeva (noticed below). A lengthy bio- 
graphy of this distinguished poet, with a 
critical examination of his works, has been 
written by Madhavarava Appajl Mule.* Ac- 
cording to this author, Namadeva was the 
son of Dama^et and Gonabfil, and was born 
in the Saka year 1192 (A.D. 1270). Bala- 
vanta Khandoji Pilrakh, the biographer of 

* Namadevacharitra, Poona, 1892. 

Jnanadeva,* however, states that Namadeva 
was born at Pandharpur in ^^aka 1200 (A.D. 
1278), whilst Vamana Dajl Ok, the editor of 
the Kavyasangraha,t gives Gokul, a village 
near Pandharpur, as his native place, the 
year Samvat 1278 (A.D. 1221) as that of his 
birth, and Samvat 1328 (A.D. 1271) of his 
death. See also Moles worth's Dictionary, 
preface, p. xxv. 

Namadeva was a tailor by profession, and 
an ardent worshipper of Viththala (otherwise 
called Vithoba), at the temple at Pandharpur 
dedicated to that deity. He is regarded as 
an incarnation of Uddhava, and is said to 
have composed 100 crores (1000 million) 
abhangas, of which 4 lacs (400,000) were 
written by him when he became incarnate as 

Besides Tukarama and Namadeva, the 
following Marathi poets are represented in 
this anthology : — 

1. Ke^ava Svami ; foil. 115, 37a, 52 — 54, 
63a, 706. According to Vamana Diiji Ok, J 
Ke^ava was a Mara tha Brahman, and follower 
of Ramadasa. He was a native of Bhaga- 
nagar in Haidarabad, born in Saka 1550 
(A.D. 1628), the pupil of Ka^iraja Svami, 
and author of Ekada^icharitra, a poem in the 
OvI metre, and also of several Padas and 

2. Gonal, or Gonabal, the mother of Nama- 
deva; foil. 116, 15a. 

3. Parsa (?); fol. 126. 

4. Kache^vara ; fol. 166. This poet is 
probably the same as the autlior of Gajendra- 
moksha and Sudamacharitra. See Kavya- 
saiigraha, vol. 14, "A Collection of Manithi 
Poems," pt. i., p. 17, and pt. iii., p. 7. 

5. Jilanadeva, also called Jniinoba or Jiia- 
nei^vara ; foil. 17(i, 18a, 646, 756, 766. In 

* Jnaaesvara Maharajaohen charitra (Bombay, lt$86), 
p. 117. 

t Kavyasahgraha, vol. 13, "A Collection of Marathi 
Padas," pt. i., p. 15, foot-note. 

X Ibid., p. 143, foot-note. 

E 2 



his notice of Maratbi poets,* Mr. A. K. Kher 
states that Jnanadeva was *' born at Alandi 
in Shaka 1197 (A.D. 1275) of parents named 
Vittalpant and Rakharaabai . . . He was a 
Brahmin of extraordinary talents. He li%'ed 
on the earth only for a period of sixteen 
years, and has bequeathed to posterity an 
invaluable treasure of more than eleven 
thousand verses." According to Vamana 
Daji Ok,t Jnanadeva died in Saka 1218 (A.D. 
1296). A full account of his life and works 
has been written by Balavanta Khandoji 
Parakh.J See also Molesworth's Grammar, 
preface, p. xxvi. Jnanadeva's most celebrated 
work, a metrical commentary on the Bhaga- 
vadgita, was written in Saka 1212 (A.D. 1 290), 
during the reign of Ramadeva (also called 
Ramachandra), the Yadava king of Devagiri.§ 

6. Nagauatha ; fol. 17a. 

7. Ekanatha ; foil. 17— 19 ; 24&, 666. 
Ekanatha, a Rigvedi Desastha Brahman of 
Paithan, the son of Suryanarayana, was born 
iu 6aka 1430 (A.D. 1518), and died in Saka 
1531 (A.D. 1609). His Guru's name was 
Janardana Panta, and thus he frequently 
styles himself Eka Janardana in his poems. 
See A. K. Kher's Anglo-Marathi Grammar, 
App. p. 448, Kavyasahgraha, vol. 13, p. 26, 
also " The Life and Poems of Ekanath," by 
Dhondo Balakrishna Sahasrabuddhe, Bom- 
bay, 1883. 

8. Ganesanatha ; foil. 186, 45a. 

9. Samvata ; foil. 196, 50a. 

10. Uddhava Chidghana ; fol. 20a. 

11. Jani, the slave -girl of Namadeva ; 
foil. 28a, 42a, 506, 51a, 55—57, 61a. 

12. Ramadasa (see no. 28), 426, 576, 61, 

13. Kasinatha; foil. 436, 456, 48a. 

* " Higher Anglo-Maralhi Grammar," App. p. 447. 

t Kavyasahgraha, vol. 13, "A Collection of Maiathi 
Padas," pt. !., p. 2, foot-note. 

+ Bombay, 1886. 

§ Bhandarkar's " History of the Dekkan," p. 117 (2nd 
eel., Bombay, 1895J. 

14. oivadina ; fol. 48a. 

15. Rahkasiva ; fol. 49a. 

16. Amritaraya (see no. 53) ; fol. 506. 

17. Ananta Kavi (see no. 35) ; fol. 546. 

18. Bhanudasa; fol. 67a, 

19. Basvahiiga ; fol. 736. 

There are a few Hindi poems included in 
this collection, viz. : foil. 20 — 23, mostly by 
Kablr, and fol. 506, a Pada by Madhava Dasa. 


Add. 26,484 and 26,485.— Foil. Ill and 73; 
12-| in. by 7| and 8 ; written on different 
kinds of European paper, bearing various 
water-marks as follows : — " I. Ping, 1802 "; 
"G. R., 1804"; «'C. Wilmott. 1810"; and 
"Jos. & Em. Raph Azulay," with an anchor 
on one side, and on the other a circle with 
" All Inglese " within it. 


Two volumes of Marathi songs and ballads. 

This large collection of Lavanis, Abhahgas, 
Padas and other poems has been made at 
different times and places, and has been 
written by various hands. They are mostly 
in the Devanagari characters, some few only 
being in Modi. Notes have been supplied 
by Mr. Erskine, stating the authorship of 
some of the poems, the sources whence they 
have been obtained, with dates ranging from 
1806 to 1814. 

The first volume contains a large number 
of poems, chiefly Lavanis, copied " from a 
collection belonging to Ketee Kusbin, a 
dancing girl of Poona." They are chiefly 
the compositions of Honaji Bala, a collection 
of whose poems will be found in the second 
volume of this MS. 

There are also poems by : — 

1. Gopala Bhandari, who died A.D. 1811 ; 
fol. 10a. 

2. Amrita Raya; foil. 20—23, 30, 31. 
He was a Desastha Brahman of Aurangabad, 



the author of several works, and a poet of 
considerable distinction. According to A. 
K. Kher,* he '« died about 1753." His 
poems have been edited, with critical and 
explanatory notes, by Viimana Daji Ok, 
forming vol. 20 of the Kavyasangraha, 
published at Bombay, 1896. The editor 
states in his introductory notice that Amrita 
Raya died at the age of 55, on the 3rd day 
of Chaitva-sudi, baka 1675 (the 6th April, 

3. Devanatha GosvamI ; foil. 24a, 32a.. 

4. Ananta Phandi ; fol. 36a, also foil. 71 
and 72 of the second volume. This poet, a 
Yajurvedi Brahman of Sangamner, in the 
Nagar District, was the son of BhavanI Bava 
by his wife Raiibai. He was born in f^aka 
1666 (A.D. 1774), and died in 1741 (A.D. 
1819). t A few Lavanis by this poet have 
been edited by Ravaji Sridhara Gondhale- 
kar in his Surasa lavanya (Poona, 1878), 
pp. 45 — 59. 

5. Krishnadasa ; fol. 100a. A poem, en- 
titled Gorakhmachhindar-charitra, containinsr 
a short account of the Jain saints Goraksha- 
natha and Machhandar. 

6. 6ivarama ; fol. 102a. 

A number of the poems in this volume 
have been contributed by Bapu Antobii and 
KazI Shihab al-Din of Mahar. Others appear 
to have been orally transmitted, and were 
taken down from the lips of Mr. Brskine's 
domestic servants, and bards. 

The second volume of this work contains 
two distinct collections of poems, written by 
different hands. The first (foil. 1 — 45) is a 
collection of Lavanis, mostly by Honaji 
Bala.{ The second (foil. 46 — 73) consists 
of poems by " Gujanun Bulal Lohunkuree, 

* "Higher Anglo-Marathi Grammar," Poona, 1895, 
p. 451. 

t " Selections from tlie Marathi Poets," by Parshurani 
Pant Godbole (Bombay, 1878), p. 351. 

X A collection of his Lavanis has been published by 
Kavaji S'ridhara Gondhalekar in Surasa lavanya (Poona, 
1878), pp. 93-118. 

generally called Aba Gosavee, a native of 
Mahar Goreegao in the Kokan," with a few 
odd ones by natives of Poona. 


Add. 22,390.— Foil. 83; 7 in. by llj; U 
lines, 8|^ inches long ; neatly written, with 
ruled margins, in the 19th century. 

[Rev. Benjamin Webb.] 

A copy of the collection of poems contained 
in vol. i. of the preceding (Add. 26,484). 
The leaves are numbered < to ^^, of which 
«C , \o, ^(t , 8o and ii are wanting. Mr. Erskine's 
notes are reproduced on the margin, but 
" Amrut Rao " has been miscopied as '* Anunt 
Rao." The poems in Modi characters are 
copied in Devanagari. 


Add. 26,492.— Foil. 31 ; 7^ in. by 6 and 
4^ in. ; various hands of 19th century. 

[William Eeskine.] 

Two small collections of poems. 

I. Foil. 1 — 12(^-?>i). Nine Lavanis, written 
in the Modi character. 

II. Foil. 13 — 31. Eleven Lavanis, written 
in the Devanagari character. These are 
followed by 9 detached verses, each on a 
separate leaf, of which the last two, in Modi 
characters, are in Hindustani. 


Add. 26,500.— Foil. 32; 4} in. by 6^ ; 9 to 
13 lines, about 4f in. long ; written in an 
early 18th century hand. 

[William Ekskink.] 

A small collection of Marathi songs, 
mostly Lavanis. They contain a large 
element of Hindi words and inflections, and 
even Persian and Arabic words ; some appear 
to be entirely Hindi. 





Add. 22,386.— Foil. 119 ; b^in. by 11 ; 8 in. 
long ; dated 6aka 1735 (A.D. 1813). 

[Rev. Benjamin Webb.] 


An anonymous version of the Pailclia- 
tantra, or Sanskrit tales ascribed to Vishnu 

Heading : ii'q>in <°nnltTV ttoh fk^^^ nrt^: ii 

Introduction begins : ng ^^J^rfw ■^^ xrrr^T 

f^wfx\f^vi^ nfif Hr?»rf!T ^^ts ^"hr^ ^|TT ^■^^m ^^ 

Tiie Paiichopakbyrina is a considerably 
abridged prose version of the Sanskrit 
original. The tales, several of which are 
omitted, are not numbered. The five Books, 
or Tantras, are named as follows : — 
I. Mitrabheda. Foil. 2a— 23b. 

11. Suhrillabha. Foil. 23/>— 38a. 
III. Sandhivigraha. Foil. 3Sb—70b. 

TV. Lubdhahani. Foil. 70b— 9oa. 

V. Samprekshyakaritva. Foil. 95Z» — 119a. 

The first Tantra,begins as follows (fol. 2a, 
last Hne) : — 

^?nrrr^ ^r^ §f ^ ^^^5^ S^'T ^tti^ wi ? era fls^ 

The work was published, with several 
corrections and variations, at Bombay about 
the year 1848.* 

In a third edition, printed in 18-58, the 
first Tantra, wrongly headed Mitralabha, 
comes afler the second. 

This copy was completed at Bombay, on 
Friday night, the 14th of Vai^akha-^acfi, 
6aka 1735, the brimukha samvatsara (A.D. 

Colophon : ^9 <»«?m ^"iwm a^WT t^n^ ^a 
^jl^i'^ ^jgrrn: trf^ r(\^ hit h^tw »*»?^ ^ zi'^i f^Jair 


The following note appears on fol. la : — 
" Punchopakhyan. Dialogues between five. 
A Mahratta version of the Hitopades. 
Copied from a copy in the Modi character in 
the collection of Mr. Erskine. Bombay, June 

A note is also appended showing the cost 

of copying, as follows : — 

118 leaves, or ghuts-putr. 

3000 gruntha, or sloks of 32 letters 

at 3 Rs. p. 1000 = Rs. 9 
Cost of paper = ,, 3 



Add. 26,510.— Foil. 62 ; 7f in. by 12 ; 16 to 
18 lines, 9^ iu. long ; written on Enghsh 
paper, water-marked " J. "Whatman Balston 
& Co., 1815." [William Erskine.] 

* The copy in the British Museum Library has nu 



Another copy, slightly varying from the 

Begins : wn jrg^r^wiiT^ ^^ ^rm ^nr ^tot^jt 

uftrai os^^ ^^r TiTtT ^nT> II 

The copy is neatly written, but witho\it 
any pauses or divisions of any kind between 
the different tales, or even dividing one 
chapter from another. The scribe has also 
not supplied any colophon. 


Add. 26,497.— Foil. 26 ; 16i in. by 5f ; 24 
lines, 5f in. long; written in the 19th 
century. [William Erskine.] 

Panchopakhyana. Tantras I. and II., 
written in Modi characters. 

This appears to be a portion of the copy 
of the Panchopakhyana referred to by Mr. 
Webb, from which he obtained a transcription 
in Devanagari characters. See No. 57. 


Add. 26,473.— Foil. 222; 5 in. by 10; 9 
lines, 8 in. long ; written on native paper, 
apparently early in the 19th century. 

[William Ebskine.] 

An anonymous metrical version of the 
Panchopakhyana, written in the OvI metre. 

Begins : 

inn f?ift: VJ^iwt w^ ii wfi^n^ ^<f^fH n <» ii 

Tantra I. begins on fol. 4a, verse 37, as 
follows : — 

f5(}^ ^ifjiT ^infsifsnii'^ II inm iTTcJ'bi'f t'gfT^^ ii 

»m ^ ^^ftm ^^fH II ^TT^ •^T ^HT^ II ^9 II 

The poem is written in a dialectic form of 
Marathi mixed with Hindi words and inflec- 
tional terminations. Sanskrit siohis with 
defective orthography are occasionally quoted, 
but they differ considerably from those in 
printed editions of the Pafichatantra. These 
slokas are separately numbered. 

The contents and names of the Books are 

as follows : — 

Tantra I, 


Mitrabheda, in 
Foil. 1—806. 

943 Slokas. 

Mitrasamprapti, in 243 Slokas. 
Foil. 806—1016. 




Kakolka, in 501 Slokas. 
102a— 142a. 


LubdhapranaSaka, in 505 Slokas, 
Foil. 1426—1836. 

in 493 


Foil. 184a- 


Add. 26,507.— Foil. 55 ; 8^ in. by 6^ ; 14 to 
20 lines, written in double columns, about 
5i in. long; dated Saka 1729 (A.D. 1809). 

[William Erskine.J 


An anonymous metrical version of the 
Sanskrit VetalapaiichavimSati, or Twenty- 
five Tales of a Demon. 

Begins : 

T^Ji^ ^^^ 'Ttt^ II H^ f^ffitf Tnrr ritii «rt;^ ii 
vf^ ^rfjj ^^"^'ToirTTr^ ii tn^:^>tjnT u s h 

^T ^^^ stTlTT II ZW ^Vt Tim^fT tf^in II 

$Tf nm osftTTt II wTf ■«i^ ^t$ II ^ II 

f^^t^T ^^ TrVngi: ii ^r^ thi^^ ^jt n 
wrfiH ^i^ftr ^i^T II flJi^iT^ftr ■§?r^^ n | n 

f^ji^ nn ^r^iBTT II 1535 ^«ir T>f<T^ Trr^^arr n 
^pr nft ^rftf^ itc^TT II ^r?T »iT»flftT ^i^i ii i u 



The first tale begins at verse 25 as 
follows : — 

vAuO^i TRrmfoBTTT II jprrwui oR ^Tf ^^J^ ii ^m ii 

WT^^ -as-itn cTT^npi ii ^nm^ir^ ^ ii ^4? ii 

This translation of the popular Sanskrit 
tales, written in the Ovi metre, is taken from 
the recension of Sivadasa.* The tales, how- 
ever, are not exactly in the same order of 
sequence as in the original, and the names of 
the persons and places are frequently altered, 
probably in order to meet the exigencies of 
the metre. Thus, the first tale related by 
the demon, as given in this translation, is 
that of Gunasatyaka, king of Dharmapurl, 
and Amaravatl, the daughter of the Brahman 
Kesavasrama. This is the second story of 
the Sanskrit original, in which the king is 
called Gunasekhara of Dharraasthala, and 
the name of the Brahman's daughter is 
Mandaravati. The first tale in iSivadasa's 
recension is the fourth in this version. 

The Marathi prose translation of these 
tales bySadasiva KaisTnathaChhatre, published 
at Bombay in 1862, appears to have been 
made from the popular Hindi version, entitled 
Baitiil-pachisl, taken from a Northern re- 

The present copy was made by Pandit 
Bapuji Ananta, on the 6th of Jyeshtha-swtZz, 
8aka 1729, the Prabhava samoatsara (A.D. 
1809), as stated in the colophon ; 

Tmrft: II 


Add. 22,391 A.— Foil. 1—38 ; 8 in. by 12^ ; 
14 to 17 lines, 9^ in. long, written apparently 
in the latter part of the 18th century. 

* See Laesen's "Antliologia Sanscritica," Bonn, 1838, 
containing ihe text of the Hist five tales. 

Another metrical version of the same tales 
from the recension of Sivadasa. 

Begins : 

tA H*fr^^ ^ inn^R II w^j wtttmi »n?^ ii s ii 
^vn ^ sm^Rfr n TfW\ wr^ ^^ wft ii 
?t wm^i wtvsf^U II Ti^Tfti ^^ vi^f II ^ II 

The introductory account of the Yogi 
Digambara presenting the fruit to king 
Vikrama begins at the 4th verse. 

^IT^ TtjR^ »TTH 'PTt II FVT ^'^^W <.I5TI'J'»'=I< II 
K^Trmit^^T »1^>?T II TH ^^Jff »}fTiT II S II 

^Tfj^ ^^ 5^ II vq §iBT ^rmr: ii 

^^^ %W T^HTcRt II TRT ^Jfv mw^ II M II 

The tales are arranged in the order of the 
Sanskrit original, but, as in the preceding 
woi'k, the names are occasionally altered. 
The first tale begins at verse 85 as follows : — 

TTTTTTT^^ ^if TfTTT II ?■$ TIMI^'J^y^T II 

■^ranro^ Tm mrrTcifT: n mr^ nr^ § ^ n 3m ii 
!^>^ wffH t^mf^t II ^^T^ cj't;^ tnt>j'ht't II 
fTTir ?re n'gt^^ II TT^^ »rtTrfa mft^ n ^% ii 

The stories are much abridged, and are 
written in a dialect of Marathi containing a 
large admixture of Hindi words. 

The manuscript contains only 23 of the 25 
tales. The first few leaves are annotated. 

Colophon to the 23rd story : — 



Add. 26,506.— Foil. 101 ; 8^ in. by 6 ; 8 
lines, 5 in. long ; written on European paper, 
water-marked " Gior Magnani," and also 
" Jos. & Em. Raph Azulay." 

[William Erskine.] 

Another, and somewhat abridged, version 
of the same tales, written in Modi characters. 



Begins : Tsrv^^ ^Ti ^ttit:^ f^^w t^t x\m crt:^ 

^WTTT oRW ?oIi f^TH^ f^nt^T T^ tT5qr^ ^^TTW 

In the preamble to this version also the 
magic fruit is given to Vikrainaditya, king of 
UjjayinI by a Brahman called Digambar. 
The above is a literal reproduction of the 
Modi into Devanagari characters, showing 
the peculiarities of spelling noticeable in 
manuscripts of the early part of the 19th 


Add. 22,391 B.— Foil. 39—66 C^-^'^) ; 8 in. 
by 12|- ; 17 lines, 10 in. long ; written in the 
19th century. 


A Marathi version of the Sanskrit Simha- 
sana dvatrimsat, also called Vikramacharita, 
or Thirty-two Tales concerning Vikramaditya. 

Begins : ^^Ww nhr TRTTtwir^ 51^t^ Ah\^ j^mf^ 

■mft f^^TTfiTm »T?'tqTI^ ^^<^T^Tf^ 5[TOcB^t^ -^^ ff 

cRlpRr^ '??TtTF mtj csis^ %1^ (JitiT ^ xrt^ ^^^ 
R w -sTtiin^ fti^nr^ oFiT!!^ ■^m'm f^^ ^rfirr W\>t- 

tliimiH oB^ TTTIT iTr^ II [;, 

The prologue to these popular tales de- 
scribes the extraordinary manner in which 
king Bhoja of Ujjain found the throne of 
king Vikramaditya buried in the earth. It 
was made of gold, studded with jewels, and 
was supported by eight statues on each of 
its four sides. The king had it removed to 
his palace, and whenever he attempted to sit 
on it the thirty-two statues, one after the 
other, prevented him and narrated a story of 
king Vikramaditya, illustrative of his many 
virtues, and superiority in wisdom and 

The tales are considerably abridged, and 
are entirely different from the two printed 
Marathi versions, both anonymous, one of 
which was pubhshed at Serampur in 1814, 
the other at Bombay in 1855. The latter is 
the commonly accepted version, and has been 
frequently published both at Bombay and 
at Poona. Some of the original Sanskrit 
slohas are introduced in it, as also in this 
translation. Of the thirty-two tales, twenty- 
nine are in this manuscript written in prose, 
the rest in verse. 

The most popular version of these tales 
is the one in Hindi, translated by Mirza 
Kazim 'AH, Jawan, and Lallu Lala, at Calcutta 
in 1805, from the Braj-bhasha of Sundara 
Dasa Kavlsvara, taken probably from a dif- 
ferent recension from the one from which the 
Marathi translations are made. In the Hindi 
version the tales are narrated at much greater 
length, and are differently arranged, 


Add. 26,475.— Foil. 79 ; 7^ in. by 9^ ; about 
9 lines, 5^ in. long ; written in Modi charac- 
ters, in the beginning of the 19th century. 

[William Erskixe.] 

A. Foil. 1—29. 


A legendary account of king Vikramaditya 
of Ujjayini (Ujjain). 

The work is prefaced by a form of letter, 
usually adopted in epistolary correspondence, 
which purports to have been wi'itten by one 
Krishniiji Sadasiva, to his friend Janardana 
Pauta Svami, supplying him with required 
details concerning the life of king Vikrama. 
These are doubtless fictitious names. The 
work is clearly quite a modern production, 
and not a copy of any old manuscript. It 
contains fabulous stories of the virtues, 
prowess and adventures of this celebrated 



monarch, such as are to be found in the 
" Simhasana-battisi," or Thirty-two Tales 
of king Vikraraaditya, adapted from the 
Sanskrit, the " Vikrama-charitra," a Marathi 
poem in 18 chapters, by Haridasa,* and 
similar compositions. For an account of 
Vikrama, see Wilford's " Essays in Asiatic 
Researches," vols. 9 and 10. 

Begins : fMj^ ffrrkfiir trwt w^i^^ ^ ^rro^ 
^$?f^ ■"ft'R oirtcTR^ w^Tf^ «inn»T«ii ^ ii [«'.e. wretn] 

•fHM,!^ f^^t "Jlf?: ^'t^ ^"ftcT ^^^ ^^^ f^Ic? 

The account begins (fol. 2b, 1. 3) : — 

Tf^f 'j^H'H ^rit »mT^T if^^ TT>n f^wt wr^ 

T^'^ g «Tv^ ?tT:?p!r ^m tto^h ■jr ^^ »ft7 J^wm: 
^rm ^q^ tit^ ?^^ ^btt^ ifrtw ^ifcSTinc ^tthtt ^■3rt 
7n^ tnq iTra ^'ai^ wnm ^n^^ hjh-hia ^f^ 5^ 

B. Foil. 30—79. 


An account of the life of king oalivahana. 

This work is written apparently by the 
same hand as the preceding. It commences 
with an account of the miraculous birth of 
Salivahana. The wife of Bhaskara Bhatta, 
an Agnihotri Brahman of Paithan, went to 
the Grodavari with her young unmarried 
daughter to wash some clothes. As the child 
was playing about, the serpent-king Sesha 
breathed on her face, and she became 
pregnant. Seeing her condition, her parents 
abandoned her in the forest. She was found 
by a potter, who adopted her as his daughter, 
and in his house Salivahana was born. The 
writer goes on to relate the fabulous stories 
popularly current regarding Oalivahana and 
his battles with Vikrama. 

* An English translation of this poem, by Eiighoba 
Moroba, was published at Bombay in 1855. 

Begins : ^^m ^ ^ ^iwttt'N ^^wt^ w^ tfh^ 
%ff^ xmvt KrmT wpf\ '<sr^f\^'^ -mzmj fj^nj mwn 


Add. 26,501.— Foil. 20; 18 in. by 5^; about 
20 lines, 5 in. long, written in Modi charac- 
ters, in the 19th century. 

[William Erskine.J 

Another account of king Vikramaditya, 
also in the form of a letter, purporting to be 
written by Vishnu Jagannatha, and addressed 
to Sada^iva Pandit. 

Heading : f»i^^^ f^'W% wir^t^^r ^m't ^- 
r^ra »Tr^ mri ^nprra tT5i^ ^t^ifa^ ^^k -^m^ 
51^^ It 

Begins : ^T^ir f^m ifinivj «iirTi^* mv\T\ i^^^^ 
fgRTT^ "^^j; ^^ ^^i^ ^5^^ oRT^ ^Tfrt^ ■qif^ 

f^q ^TTlffT •5|f|5 ^fTT f^TH ^nt ^^^ T^^ gic5TT 

■^?^ in:^ $H ^mm ^T^in: ^:ff f^^^^ tUTT -^jpht^ 

ni»I 'FrhT ^T rlfT^ '5TT'^;:J!I cinziT ^fff^f^TT f^^ 

^m^ f^tc^ ^'5iT 37 ^^T ^^ra^ ^Tt>T II 

Then follows the commencement of the 
account of king Vikrama and his adventures, 
which is in substance the same as in the pre- 
ceding manuscript. The work is written by 
an illiterate scribe on long slips of paper, 
numbered ? to "?? , of which no. ?<; is missing. 


Add. 26,496.— Foil. 37 ; 17f in. by 6|; about 
24 lines, 6|- in. long ; neatly written in Modi 
characters, 19th century. 

[William Erskine.J 

An abridged prose translation of the Sans- 
krit 6ukasaptati, or Seventy Tales of a Parrot. 



Begins : ^^t fcrffTTT n^ ^^wfiT 'j^ ■qrrmr ^ira 

^^ int»T «ii^'T ^cirrnifiT^T v^^ ^iflmm^ TT«m ^■«n 
Y^T '^^^c^T ^m:^Nn 7t!( f^r^*? ^^ tt^n tiiq ^fcw 

The work is anonymous. In the above 
short prologue, the translator, after doing 
obeisance to the sages Manu, Viichaspati, 
Suka, Parasara, Vyasa, Chanakya, and other 
writers on ethics {nUisdstra), assures his 
readers that they need not be afraid that he 
is about to weary them with any lengthened 
version of the Sukasaptati. He states that 
he has thought fit to retain the Sanskrit 
slokas (which are written in Balbodh charac- 
ters), giving a Marathi rendering of each, 
and then proceeds at once with his abridged 

The tales are seventy-two in number, two 
being added to the original seventy. 

The printed edition of the ^ukabahattari, 
printed anonymously at Bombay in 1855, 
appears to be a revised version of the trans- 
lation of which this is a copy. 


Add. 26,476.— Foil. 82 ; 8^ in. by 5f ; 7 to 
9 lines, 5 in. long ; written in Modi characters, 
in the 19th century. [William Erskine.] 

A legendary account of Vijaya and Jaya, 
twin sons of Bhima Sena, king of Kashmir. 

Heading : jjsr<sr\ m f^rrfsnr t MHM tTira^ 

Begins: ^^^•?mft m^iTg^irRj^^T^^ f^^TtTi 

^^^^ ^?nr» f^qrtr . . . (fol. 2/;, 1. 1) vr^wt: -^t^ 
Tistm'T ^^Wir m^KTST ^:T»prpiT xrw^"^ jj^^t tx^ Jor^^ 
(5«w: TTO^ ^»fni iT^ f^rff:^ ?^ ^^ *t^ ^'!I tTwr^ 

Wr^ THT ^fCrTI Wimifl fcTf^ WT^ II 

The work is a modern invention, based no 
doubt on tradition, and contains an account 
of the miraculous birth and adventures of 
Vijaya and Jaya, two legendary sons of an 
ancient king of Kashmir. It seems to have 
no historical basis. It is written in the form 
of a letter from Naro Bhaskara of Poona to 
Bhikajl Sivarama Bhale Rao of Bagalkot, the 
writer stating in the prologue that Malhar 
Rao Tukoji Holkar had written to him for 
this information (!), and, as he was then at 
Maheswar, he trusted the account would be 
sent on to him. 


Add. 26,477 A.— Foil. 1—13 ; 9^ in. by 7^ ; 
about 15 lines, 5|- in. long ; written on Euro- 
pean paper, water-marked " I. Ping, 1802." 

[William Ebskine.] 

A legendary account of the foundation of 
the town of Bedar. By Lingoji Mudgal Rao. 

Begins : ^i^rer ^ ^x. ^^ M^'w ^ ^ i ^j t\^K 

W(^ <*HrtO^ f^J^Wt 5^ ^^ ^'^ jrfH?JH Traf^T- 
»Trrf ^^ '5*K T^oR ^"k?[ ^o|f ?«hl<*(f 'TmT^ "^ ^9 m^ 

f^nt *<Hf<, m^^T"' ^^ ^if'JcjT ^ ^^ ^T^^ 

Hrra *<lc4M ^J^ TIT ^W«» ^^ VHJ^d Ml^Icj't IToStoTiT 
f^l^ Wf^=^ ^ II 

The town of Bedar (or Bidar), situated in 
the Dominions of the Nizam of Haidarabad 
in Central India, was in former times the 
capital of the Bahmani Dynasty, which ruled 
up to the middle of the 16th century. 

This work is written in reply to a letter 
received by Lingoji Mudgal Rao from some 
European ofiBcial (presumably Mr. Erskine), 
requesting him to furnish some particulars 
regarding the early history of Bedar. It is 
written in a simple style of Marathi, contain- 



ing a large admixture of Persian and Arabic 
words and phrases, borrowed from the Hindu- 

The account here given seems to have no 
particular basis of fact. It is purely tra- 
ditional, and is too fabulous to be of any 
historical value. Briefly, the story runs as 
follows : — 

A wandering devotee (fakir) from Northern 
India came to a village in the Deccan, and, 
having obtained a grant of two bighas of land 
from Gangadhar Pant (also called Gangaresa 
Pant), the Deshpande of that place, he settled 
there, married, and had a son and a daughter. 
When he died, Gangadhar Pant took charge 
of the boy, then 5 or 6 years of age, and 
employed him as his cowherd. One day he 
was found asleep under a bush, under the 
protecting care of a huge cobra. Regarding 
this as an auspicious omen, Gangadhar had 
the boy carefully educated, and adopted him 
as his son under the name of Hasan Garigu. 

Hasan eventually obtained service in the 
army of the Muhammadan ruler of that 
province, and, after a while, was sent with an 
expedition against a neighbouring prince who 
had incurred the displeasure of his royal 
master. A battle ensued, and the army of 
the Sultan was on the point of being routed, 
when Hasan rallied the disorganized troops 
and succeeded in gaining a signal victory. 
For this act of bravery the Sultan promoted 
him to a high rank and loaded him with 
presents, a list of which is given. In course 
of time, the Sultan, being dangerously ill, and 
having no offspring, resolved to appoint as 
his heir and successor that person on whom 
one of his favourite elephants should bestow 
a garland of flowers from off" its neck. The 
elephant, thus adorned, was let loose, and, 
wandering at will for three days throughout 
the town, selected Hasan Gangu, and, placing 
the garland on him, bore him in triumph to 
the palace. He was accordingly placed on 
the throne, and made king under the name of 
Sultan Ahmad Shah. 

Some years afterwards Ahmad Shah went 

with a large retinue to hunt deer in the East 
country. la pursuit of a stag, the hunters 
came to a spot where no water was to be 
found. A herdsman, seeing their plight, 
directed the Sultan to a miraculous well of 
water. He had a fortress built there, which 
was called Bedar, and made it his residence. 
On his death, his son, who is also called 
Sultan Ahmad Shah, succeeded to the throne. 
Several other marvellous incidents are 
introduced in the history, which concludes 
with an account as to how the Sultana 
endeavoured unsuccessfully to carry on an 
intrigue with the Diwan Sabajl Ananta. The 
queen, baffled in her illicit design, falsely 
accused the Dlwan of an attempt on her 
honour, and caused him to be slain. Her 
guilt and treachery were clearly proved. 
The enraged Sultan thereupon shot her, and 
shortly afterwards became iusane, 


Or. 2697.— Foil. 67 ; 6f in. by 51- ; 15 lines, 
3|- in. long ; neatly written on European 
paper, water-marked " AUee, 1824." 


A collection of one hundred oriental anec- 
dotes, mostly in exemplification of popular 
sayings and proverbs. 

The first anecdote is as follows : — 

5n^ aiTJT oRT^ ^ifi!! inrrif j^r^ •qroBTsr ^in:$ ^'^ 

The 100 Marathi anecdotes are written on 
foil. 1 — 33. The latter part of the volume 
(foil. 34 — 65) contains a Gujarati version of 
them. At the end ai-e appended two notes, 
the first of which (fol. 66), signed by " H. D. 
Haskins," undated, describes the work as 
being " A Manuscript of Popular Mahratta 



Proverbs written by Ragonath Nana, a young 
Mahratta Brahmin about 17 years of age, 
and given to me by the Mahratta Interpreter 
to the Supreme Court of Judicature, Bombay." 

The second note (fol. 67), without any 
signature, reads " Given to me (Juno 10th 
1820) by Mr. James Haskins, the Brother of 
the above H. D. H. The Mahratta Proverbs." 



Add. 17,424. — 10^ in. by 8 ; a collection of 
coloured drawings representing various trades 
and occupations, apparently executed early 
in the 19th century. [Thomas Rood.] 

The drawings, 43 in number, represent 
chiefly types of Hindu artizans, servants and 
officials, in the Bombay Presidency. They 
are executed with some amount of skill and 

careful portraiture, but the colouring is crude. 
Each drawing contains two figures, one a 
male, the other a female representative of 
the trade or occupation, depicted on a light 
blue or yellow background, with a decorative 
border in black and gold. The name of each 
is, in most cases, written in English at the 
bottom of the drawing in gilt letters, and 
also on the back in Marathi Modi characters, 
or in English on affixed labels. 



Add. 26,488.— Foil. 138 ; Marathi Miscel- 
lanies, written by various hands, in an album 
12| in. by 8^, water-marked " Jos & Em. 
Raph Azulay," with some loose leaves pasted 
in. [William Erskine.] 

The pieces contained in this collection are 
mostly in Modi; several of them have no 

I. Foil. 1—11. The Alphabet in Modi, 
with vowel combinations. 

II. Foil. 12 — 44. Forms of epistolary 
and official correspondence. 

III. Foil. 4-5 — 56a. Vikrama Rajyachi 
katha. Stories of king Vikramaditya. 

IV. Foil. 566— 58a. Forms of letters. 

V. Foil. 585—68. Krishnacharitra. A 
life of Krishna, taken from the Bhagavata- 
purana. The copy was completed at Bombay 
on Friday, the 12th Ashadha-swdt, Saka 1728, 
i.e. the 27th June, 1806. 

VI. Foil. 69 — 76a. Krishnachi rasakrlda. 
An account of the circular dance of Krishna 
and the Gopis, or cowherdesses. 

VII. Foil. 766. Pavada srimanta Savai 
Madhava Ravayacha. Verses in eulogy of 
the Peshwa Madho Rao II. (who died A.D. 

VIII. Foil. 77—100. Gopichand Rajachi 
katha. The legendary story of king Gopi- 
chand of Kanchanpur, who left' his throne to 
become an ascetic. The copy is dated 
Bombay, Sunday the 5th ^ravana-badi, Saka 
1728 [expired], i.e. the 20th July, 1806. 



IX. Foil. 101 — 104. Rama avatara yacha 
katha. The story of Rama and the rescue 
of his wife Sita from the demon Ravana. 
This piece is incomplete. There are 4 blank 
leaves left for its completion. 

X. Foil. 109—118. Three tales in prose. 

XT. Foil. 119—122. Kaliyamardana 
katha. The story of Krishna's conflict with 
and defeat of Kaliya, the serpent king of the 

XII. Foil. 123— 127. Chakravindu katha. 
The Mahabharata story of the prowess of 
Arjuna in his battles with the Kauravas, and 
of his slaughter of Jayadratha. 

XIII. Foil. 128— 131. A letter containing 
another account of the assassination of Afzal 
Khan by Sivaji. See no. 9. The letter 
bears no date. It is addressed to Krishnaji 
Panta Subedar, and purports to have been 
written by Apaji Narahari, Diwan of the 
Bijapur State. The writer begins with an 
account of Sivaji's incursion into Southern 
India, and gives a list of 40 hill forts which 
he had captured in the Bombay Presidency, 
and of 52 Thanas, or military stations, that 
he had established to secure the occupation 
of the conquered territories, and the collec- 
tion of the chauth, or one-fourth share of the 
revenues from the Muhammadan rulers. He 
then relates how the Bijapur prince ('All 
'Adil Shah 11.) despatched his general Afzal 
Khan (misnamed ' Abd al-Khanin his narrative) 
to effect the capture of Sivaji, how he was 
invited to a friendly conference by the 
Mahratta chief, entrapped, and treacherously 
stabbed by Sivaji whilst in the act of em- 
bracing him, resulting in the total defeat of 
the Muhammadan army. 

XIV. Fol. 132. Archasuddhividhi. The 
necessity of the purification of an image 
(here especially referring to the liiiga, or 
phallic representation of Siva), after pollution 
by the touch of a Chandal, or low-caste 
Hindu, or loss of divine power by long- 
continued neglect of worship. The paper is 

under the signature of Pandit Ananta 
Krishna, and is dated the 10th of Sravana- 
sudi, Saka 1730 (1st August, 1808). 

XV. Foil. 134—137. Modi letters, with 
vowel combinations, showing their equivalent 
forms in Persian characters. 


Add. 26,592.— Foil. 163; 13 in. by 8 ; a 
volume of miscellaneous contents, written 
on European paper, water-marked " Thos. 
Edmonds, 1804." [William Eeskine.] 

The volume contains 18 articles, chiefly on 
the Marathi, Uriya, and other languages, 
written by various native hands, with trans- 
literations in Roman characters, translations, 
notes, and some original articles by Dr. J. 
Leyden. The following only are in Marathi : 

I. Foil. 2-3. The Modi Alphabet, with 
vowel combinations. 

II. Fol. 6. A list of 23 Marathi works. 

III. Foil. 7-8. Another Modi Alphabet, 
showing some forms of conjunct letters. 

IV. Foil. 17 — 41. A grammar of the 
Marathi language, written in Modi, with 
interlinear translations and transliterations 
by Dr. J. Leyden. 

V. Foil. 42—57. An alphabetical list of 
Marathi verbs, written in Modi, with trans- 
literations, meanings, Hindustani, and, occa- 
sionally, Sanskrit equivalents. 

VI. Foil. 58—69. The story of the friend- 
ship of a Prince and a Vizier's son, in Modi, 
with a short vocabulary and Hindustani 

VII. Fol. 94. Specimens of Marathi 
letters, in Modi. 

VIIT. Foil. 95-96. Short notes by Dr. 
Leyden on the gender and declension of 
nouns in Marathi. 

IX. Foil. 97 — 101. Marathi stories trans- 
literated in Roman characters. 


II. Foil. 14—24. 


X. Fol. 102. Marathi phrases. 

XL Fol. 103. Short Marathi extracts, 
written on the back of an invitation to dinner 
from "Mr. and Mrs. Smith," addressed to 
" Doctor Leyden," and dated " Chowringhee, 
the 2d April 1806." 


Add. 26,593.— Foil. 108 ; 13 in. by 8 ; a 
collection of miscellaneous articles, written 
by various hands, on European paper, water- 
marked "Hooke & Son, 1801." 

[William Eeskine.] 

I. Foil. 1 — 13. A brief account of the 
history of Mysore from A.D. 1535 to 1799, 
carelessly written in Modi characters. 


vi^'iw ^rr^C?) jfrtw^^R ^11 [i.e. ^^m^] 

These chronicles are written in a dialect 
of Marathi intermixed with Arabic and 
Persian words and phrases. They embrace 
the period of the history of Mysore from the 
conquest of Vijanagar, by the four allied 
Muhammadan kings of Bijapur, Golconda, 
Ahmednagar, and Bidar, up to the defeat 
and death of Tipu Sultan at Soringapatan in 
1799. The events here briefly narrated are 
fully described in the histories of Mysore by 
Lewis Rice, and Mark Wilks. 


Didactic verses, written for the instruction 
of Sivajl by Ramadasa. See no. 28. 

Begins : 

fnft ^nr^r 535 ^r^R^^ 11 
TTHt 'hi ^rntrT ^T xj^mr^ 11 
These verses are exceedingly popular, and 
are considered to be the best of Ramadasa's 
compositions. The printed editions contain 
210 verses, or five more than in this copy. 

III. Foil. 25—45. 


A copy, in Modi characters, of the Pandu- 
rangamahatmya. See no. 48. 

Begins : 

«> ^»i>5T^ »i7T5B^m II f^^^nTTcRT ^qr 11 
f^uf^'TT^rr sTT^^m n cBfc ^^n *nT^c n •» 11 
^§irr ^^:^T 11 ^qit »rf"f»n f^^a^lirr n 
'sg^? ft ■nmj tTSTTt II »i^>r«i mm f«^ xn^ 11 ? n 
Ttrif "^nift ts^z ■^va 11 4^><intj5JiT im^wT n 
iftm ^TcJ^ ^fj; -*^m 11 3»Khn "^m iirnt 11 5 n 

IV. Foil. 47—103. Prahlada-charitra. 
A mythological story in Gujarati verse. See 
the Gujarati Catalogue. 

( 41 ) 


The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. Works which are only 
incidentally mentioned are distinguished by figures of lighter type in the reference. 

Abhaiiga, 33, 52—54. 
Adiparva, 31, 32. 

Aparokshanubliuti, 26. 

Archasuddhividhi, 72 xiv. 

Bauddharaatachen vyakhyana, 1. 

Bhagavadgita, 52. 

Bhagavatapurana (Sk. i., ii., iv.), 3, 36, 72 V. 

Bhaktalllanirita, 45. 

Bhaktamfila, 45. 

Bhaktirahasya, 28. 

Bhaktivijaya, 45, 46. 

Bhartrihari-sataka, 34. 

Bhonsalyanchi vamsavali, 4 — 7. 

Chakravibhu, 43. 

Chakravindu kathii, 72 xii. 

Dasabodlia, 28. 

Ekadas'lcharitra, 52. 

Ekada.simahatmya, 43. 

Ganesapurana, 1. 

Gayakavadachi vamsavali, 11, 12. 

Gajendramoksha, 52. 

Gopicliand Rajachi katha, 72 viii. 

Gorakhmaclihindar-charitra, 53 v. 

Goshti-sataka, 70. 

Harivamsa, 37. 

Harivijaya, 36. 

Kaliyamardana kathii, 72 xi. 

Kathakalpataru, 35 C, 50 A. 

Kautuhala Ramayana, 29, 30. 

Krishnacharitra, 72 v. 

KrishnachI rasakrida, 72 vi. 

Kus'alavakhyana (i.q. Lahu-akhyana) , 35 A. 

Lahu-akhyana, 35 A. 

Liivanya, 51, 53 — 56. 

Mahabharata (abridged), 39, 40. 

Adiparva, 31, 32. 

Sabhaparva, 50 B. 

Vanaparva, 35 B. 

Virataparva, 43. 

Manasabodba, 74 ii. 
Manaschandrabodha, 47. 
Naradiya upapurana, 35 C. 
Natakadlpa, 2. 
Naradaniti, 44. 
Nigamasara, 27. 
Padmapuriina, 30. 
Paiichadasi (Adh. x.), 2. 
Paiichopakhyana, 57, 58, 59. 



Panchopakhytina (in verse), 60. 

Panda vapratapa, 39, 40. 

Pandharl (or Panduranga) iiiahatmya, 48, 74 in. 

Paramamrita, 24. 

Paviida .srimanta Savai Madhava Ravayacha,72vii. 

Pavanavijaya, 24. 

Prabodhacliandrodaya nataka, 47. 

RajyanchI wa Peshwyaychi bakliar, 14, 15. 

Rama avatara yaclia katha, 72 ix. 

Ramavijaya, 37, 38. 

Ramayana, 29, 30, 37, 38. 

Rasakridii, 43. 

Sabhaparva (Adh. 1, 2, 6, and 9), 50 B. 

S'alivahana-charltra, 65 B. 

Samasloki, 26. 

Santalilamrita, 45. 

Savitri-akhyana, 42. 

Simhasana-battisi, 64. 

S'ivachhatrapatichen charitra, 8. 

S'ivalilamrita, 41. 

S'ivapurana, 1. 

Skandapurana, 48. 

Subhashitaratnavali {i.q. Bhartnhari-sataka), 34. 

Sudamacharitra, 52. 

S'ukabahattari, 67. 

Sulochaujigahimvara, 35 A. 

Sulochauiikhyana, 35 A. 

Thalipaka, 35 B. 

Tulasi-akhyana, 43. 

Vadacliintamani, 17 iv. and v. 

Vadamartanda, 17 ii. 

Vanaparva, 35 B. 

VetalapanchavisI, 61, 62, 63. 

Vikrama-charitra, 65 A. 

Vikrama Rajyachi katha, 72 in. 

Virataparva, 43. 

Vivekasindhu, 24, 25. 

Vnttivijaya, 17 i. and iii. 



Numerals coming after a name are precise, or approximate, obituary dates, but in the case of 
scribes they refer to the date of transcription ; when following the title of a work, they 
indicate the date of composition. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. 
are described. 

Abba GosvamI, of Mahar. See Gajanana Ballala 

Afzal Khan, of Bijapur. Assassination, 9, 72 xiii. 

Ahmad Shah, Sidtan, 69. 

Amaracharya, of TJjjain, 1. 

Amrita 'Ra,yA,of Aurangabad (S'aka 1675). Narada- 
niti, 44. Poems, 52, 53. 

Ananda Rao S'aiikara Chinchvadkar, scribe (S'aka 
1731), 4. 

Ananta Kavi. Lahu-akhyana, 35 A. Sulochana- 
gahimvara (S'aka 1643), 35 A. Sulochanii- 
khyana (S'aka 1645), 35 A. Poems, 52. 

Ananta Krishna, PawirZif. Archasuddhividhi (S'aka 
1730), 72 XIV. 

Ananta Phandi (S'aka 1741). Poems, 53. 

Anna Dhamadhere. See Panduranga Ramachandra 

Apaji Narahari, Dlwdn of Bijapur. Account of the 
assassination of Afzal Khan, 72 xiii. 

Baji Rao II., Peshwa (A.D. 1853), 17. Corre- 
spondence, 19. 

Balaji Baji Rao, Peshwd (A.D. 1761), 13, 17. 

Balaji Rama, Suhedar of Ratnagiri, 17. 

Balakrishna S'astri, 17. 

Balirama Kshatri, scribe (S'aka 1691), 36. 

Ballala, son of Narasimha, 24. 

Ballala Panvaskar, son of GaneSa. Papers regard- 
ing a lawsuit, 17. 

Bapii Autoba. Collection of poems, 53. 

Bapuji Ananta, scribe (S'aka 1729), 61. 

Basvalinga. Poems, 52. 

Bhanudasa. Poems, 52. 

Bhartrihari. S'ataka, 34. 

Bhau Sahib. See Sadasiva Bhau. 

Bhima Sena, Icing of Kashmir, 68. 

Bimba, Bdjfi of Vdaipur (S'aka 1225), 10. 

Chintamani Yajiiesvara S'arma, scribe (A.D. 1818), 
17 II. 

Devanatha Gosvami. Poems, 53. 

Dhamadhere Family. Correspondence with Baji 
Rao n., 19. 

Dinkar Varvadekar, son of Mahadeva. Papers 
regarding a lawsuit, 17. 

Duncan (Jonathan), Oovernor of Bombay, 18. 




Ekanatha (S'aka 1531), 29. Poems, 52. 

Gajiinana Ballala Lohankarl, of Mahar. Poemsj 53. 

Ganesanatha. Poems, 52. 

Gangadhara, called Rami Ramadasa, 28. 

Gonai. Poems, 52. 

Gopala Bhandari (A.D. 1811). Poems, 53. 

Goplchand, Rajcl of Eanchanpur, 72 viii. 

Haridasa, 47. 

Hari Ramacliandra Devadhara. Letters to Baji 

Rao II., 19. 
Hasan Gangu, 69. 
Haskins (H. D.), 70. 
Honajl Bala. Poems, 53. 
Jaitpala, son of Ballala, 24. 
Jani, slave-girl of Ndmadeva. Poems, 52. 
Jaya, son of Bhlma Sena, 68. 
Jiubai Chapekar. Letter to BajI Rao II., 19. 
Jfianadeva, or Jnanesvara (c. S'aka 1218). Poems, 

Kabir. Poems (Hindi), 52. 
Kachesvara. Poems, 52. 
Kasinatha. Poems, 52. 
Kaslraja Svami, 52. 

Kesava Rao, son of Ramadeva, 10. . ■ 

Kesava Svami (c. S'aka 1600). Poems, 52. 
Keti Kasbin, of Poona. Collection of poems, 53. 
Kiishnabai. Letter to her father Baji Rao II., 19. 
Krishnadasa. Gorakhmachhindar-charitra, 53 v. 
Krishnaji Ananta. S'ivachhatrapatlchen charitra 

(S'aka 1619), 8. 
Krishna Misra, 45. 
Kusi. See Venubai. 
Lakshmlbai Devadhara. Correspondence with 

BajI Rao II., 19. 
Leyden (J.), Dr. Marathi Grammar, 20, 73 iv. and 


Lingoji Mudgal Rao. Account of Bedar, 69. 
Madhava Dasa. Pada (Hindi), 52. 
Madho Rao I., Peshwa (A.D. 1770), 13, 17 vi. 
Madho R5o II,, Peshwa (A.D. 1795), 14, 15, 17 iv., 

72 VII. 
Mahadajl Bhagavanta Josi, of Kanersar, scribe 

(S'aka 1728), 45. 

Mahlpati (S'aka 1712). Bhaktivijaya (S'aka 1684), 

45, 46. 
Malhar Rao Gaikwar, Jdgirdar of Kadi. Petition 

to Mr. Jonathan Duncan (S'aka 1730), 18. 
Mandana Misra, 1 . 
Muktesvara (c. A.D. 1680). Kautuhala Ramayana, 

29, 30. Mahabharata (Adiparva), 31, 32. 

ThalIpaka,35B. Mahabharata (Sabhaparva), 

50 B. 
Mukundaraja (c. A.D. 1300). Vivekasindhu, 24, 25. 
Nabhaji, 45. 

Naganatha. Poems, 52. 
Nagar Shahii, son of Kesava Rao, 10. 
Namadeva (c. S'aka 1200). Poems, 52. 
Nana. Sahib, Peshwa. See Balaji BajI Rao. 
Narayana Rao, Peshwa (A.D. 1772), 13. 
Nlrixbai. Letter to BajI Rao II., 19. 
Noronha (Pio), Rev. Konkani Grammar (A.D. 

1873-74), 21, 22. 
Panduraiiga. Vrittivijaya (c. S'aka 1727), 17 i. 

and III. 
Panduraiiga Ramachandra Devadhara, called Anna 

Dhamadhere. Letters to BajI Rao II., 19. 
Parsa. Poems, 52. 

Parvatlbai Paranjapl. Letter to BajI Rao II., 19. 
Pratap Shiihu, son of Bimha Raja, 10. 
Pratap Shahii, son of Ramadeva, 10. 
Raghunatha Nana. Goshti-sataka, 70. 
Ramadasa Svami (S'aka 1603), Dasabodha, 28. 

Poems, 52. Manasabodha, 74 ii. 
Ramadeva, of Devagiri, 10, 24, 52. 
Ramakrishiia. Natakadlpa, 2. 
Ramapati Dasa, 47. 
Ramaramana Dasa, 47. 
Rama S'astrl, 17. 

Rami Ramadasa. See Gangadhara. 
Raiikasiva. Poems, 52. 
Ravajl Svami, 17 vi. 
Rukmahgada, king of Kdntika, 35 C. 
Sabaji Ananta, Dlwan, 69. 
Sadasiva Bhau, Marathi ruler, 17. 
S'alivahana, 65 B. 
Samvata. Poems, 52. 



S'ankaracharya, 1, 24. 

Satyabhamabai Dhainadhere, Letter from Baji 

Eao II., 19. 
Sayanacharya, 2. 
Shihab al-Din, Kazi, of Mahar. Collection of 

poems, 53. 
S'ivadina. Poems, 52. 

S'ivajl, Eaja of Satara, 4—9, 14, 15, 28, 72 xiii. 
S'ivarama. Poems, 53. 
S'ridhara (S'aka 1650). Harivijaya (1624), 36. 

Eamavijaya (1625), 37, 38. Pandavapratapa 

(1634), 39, 40. S'ivalllamrita (1640), 41. 

Savitri-akhyana, 42. 
S'rinatha Dasa, 47. 
S'rlpati Dasa, 47. 
Sugunabai, wife of Anna Dhamadhere. Letter to 

Bajl Rao II., 19. 

Tripur Shahu, ton of Bimba Raja, 10. 

Tuka (i.e. Tukarama?). Bhartrihari-sataka, 34. 

Tukarama (c. S'aka 1571). Poems, 33, 62. 

Tulaji Angre, 17. 

Uddhava Chidghana, 45. Poems, 52. 

Vamana (A.D. 1673). Samasloki, 26. Nigama- 

sara, 27. 
Varanasibai, vnfe of Baji Rao II. Letters, 19. 
Vasudeva, son of Saddstva, JoB of Panvas, 17. 
Venubai, called Kusi. Letters to Baji Rao II., 

Vijaya, son of Bhlma Sena, 68. 
Vikramaditya, king of Ujjain, 64, 65 A, 66, 72 iii. 
Vinayaka Raghunatha Kale. Translation of Kau- 

them copper-plate (A.D. 1874), 16. 
Vishnu Bhatta Jambhekara, scribe (S'aka 1729),29 . 
Vishnu Dasa. Virataparva, 43. 

( 46 ) 


Numerals in parentheses indicate the date of composition of the work, or of the death of the 
author. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. 


Drawings of artizans, servants, and oflScials, 71. 


Konkani Grammar (A.D. 1873-74), by the Rev. 

Pio Noronha, 21, 22. 
Marathi Grammar, by Dr. J. Leyden, 20, 73 iv. 
Marathi phrases, 73 x. 

Modi Alphabet, 72 i. and xv., 73 i. and iii. 
Notes on the gender and declension of nouns, 

by Dr. J. Leyden, 73 viii. 


Account of Narayana Rao Peshwa, 13. 

Account of Ramadeva and other kings of the 

Yadava Dynasty of Devagiri, 10. 
Assassination of Afzal Khan by S'ivaji, 9, 

72 XIII. 
Bhonsalyanchi vamsavali, a history of the 

Bhonsla Family, 4 — 7. 
Gayakavadachi vam.savali, an account of the 

Gaikwars of Baroda up to the time of 

Ananda Rao, 11, 12. 
History of Mysore from A.D. 1535 to 1799, 74 i. 
Life of S'ivaji, composed (S'aka 1619), by Krish- 

naji Ananta, 8. 

Rajyanchi wa Peshwyanchi bakhar, an account 
of the Marathi rulers and Peshwas to the 
time of Madho Rao II., 14, 15. 


Transcript of the Kauthem copper-plate, with a 
translation (A.D. 1874), by Vinayaka 
Raghunatha Kale, 16. 


Forms of epistolary and oflScial correspondence, 

72 II. and iv., 73 vii. 
Letters to and from the Peshwa Baji Rao II., 

Papers relating to a dispute between Ballala 

Panvaskar and Dinkar Varvadekar for 

possession of certain villages in the 

Ratnagiri District, 17. 
Petition by Malhar Rao Gaikwar of Kadi to Mr. 

J. Duncan, Governor of Bombay (S'aka 

1730), 18. 


Comparative vocabulary of Marathi, Gujarati and 

Hindi words, 23. 
List of Marathi verbs, 73 v. 




Adiparva of the Mahabharata, translated by 

Muktesvara (c. A.D. 1G80), 31, 32. 
Bhaktivijaya (S'aka 1684), by Mahlpati, 45, 46. 
Bhartrihari-sataka, Sanskrit text, with a Marathi 
translation, called Subhashitai'atnavali, by 
Tuka (? Tukarama), 34. 
Dasabodha, by Ramadasa Svami (S'aka 1603), 

Gorakhmachhindar-charitra, by Krishnadasa, 

53 V. 
Harivijaya (S'aka 1624), by S'ridhara, 36. 
Kathakalpataru (fragments), 35 C, 50 A. 
Kautuhala Ramayana, by Muktesvara (c. A.D. 

1680), 29, 30. 
Lahu-akhyana, by Ananta Kavi (c. S'aka 1650), 

35 A. 
Lavanya, 51. 

Manasabodha, by Ramadasa SvamI, 74 ii. 
Manaschandrabodha, by S'ripati Dasa, 47. 
Naradaniti, by Amrita Raya (S'aka 1675), 44. 
Nigamasara, by Vamana (A.D. 1673), 27. 
Pandayapratapa (S'aka 1634), by S'ridhara, 39, 

Pandhari (or Panduranga) mJihatmya, 48, 74 iii. 
Pauranic poem (fragment), 49. 
Pavada srimanta Savai Madhava, 72 vii. 
Poems by various authors, 32, 52, 53 — 56. 
Ramavijaya (S'aka 1625), by S'ridhara, 37, 38. 
Sabhaparva (adh. 1, 2, 6 and 9) of the Maha- 
bharata, translated by Muktesvara (c. A.D. 
1680), 50 B. 
Samasloki, a translation of the Aparokshanu- 

bhuti, by Vamana (A.D. 1673), 26. 
Savitri-fikhyana, by S'ridhara (S'aka 1650), 42. 
S'ivalllamrita (S'aka 1640), by S'ridhara, 41. 
Subhashitaratnavall. See Bhartrihari-sataka. 
Thallpaka, by Muktesvara (c. A.D. 1680), 35 B. 
Vadachintamani (c. A.D. 1772), by Ballala 

Panvaskar, 17 iv. and v. 
Vadamartanda (A.D. 1810), 17 ii. 

Virataparva of the Mahabharata, translated by 

Vishnu Dasa, 43. 
Vivekasindhu, by Mukundaraja (c. A.D. 1300), 

24, 26. 
Vrittivijaya (c. S'aka 1727), by Panduranga, 17 i. 

and III. 

RELIGION.— Hindu. See also under POETRY. 
Archasuddhividhi, 72 xiv. 
Bauddhamatacheu vyakhyana, 1 i. Religious 

terms applicable to Jains and Buddhists, 1 iii. 
Bhagavatapurana (sk. i., ii. and iv. in prose), 3. 
Chakravindu katha, 72 xii. 
Kaliyamardana katha, 72 xr. 
Knshnacharitra, 72 v. 
KrishiiachI rasakrida, 72 vi. 
Natakadlpa, a translation of eh. x. of the 

PanchadasI of Sayanacharya, by Pandit 

Ramakrishna, 2. 
Rama avatara yacha katha, 72 ix. 
S'ankaracharya's discussion with Mandana Misra, 

1 II. 


Account of king Vikramaditya, 66. 

Account of the foundation of the town of Bedar, 

by Lingoji Mudgal Rao, 69. 
Account of Vijaya and Jaya, sons of Bhima 

Sena, king of Kashmir, 68. 
Gopichand RajachI katha, 72 viii. 
Goshti-sataka, by Raghunatha Nana, 70. 
Marathi stories in Roman characters, 73 ix. 
Panchopakhyana, 57 — 60. 
S'alivahana-charitra, 65 B. 
Simhasana-battisi, 64. 

Story of a Prince and the son of a Vizier, 73 vi. 
S'ukabahattarl, 67. 
Three tales in prose, 72 x. 
Vetalapauchavisi, 61 — 63. 
Vikrama-charitra, 65 A. 
Vikrama Rajyachi katha, 72 iii. 

( « ) 







17,424 . . . . 




22,384 . . . . 


22,385a . 


22,383b. . . . 




22,387a . 


22,387b . 


22,388 . 




22,390 . 


22,39lA . 


22,391b . 






26,417c . 


26,443d . 


26,465-66 . 


26,467 . 


26,468-69 . 


26,470-72 . 




26,474 . 

. . 29 



26,476 . 


26,477b . 
26,479 . 
26,48lA . 
26,482 . 
26,487 . 
26,489 . 
26,491 . 
26,493 . 
26,494b . 
26,496 . 
26,498 . 
26,500 , 




























26,502 . 
26,505 , 
26,507 . 
26,509 . 
26,612 . 
26,692 . 
26,595 . 


2697 . 
2730 . 
5894 . 










I. Jain Religion .... 


II, Biography and Genealogy 

. 17 

III. Sciences : 

A. Mathematics . 

. 19 

B. Medicine .... 

. 19 

IV. Philology : 

A. Grammar .... 

. 20 

B. Lexicography . 

. 20 

V. Rhetoric 



VI. Poetry and Metrical Stories . 21 

VII. Tales and Fables in Prose . 32 

VIII. Manuscripts op Mixed Contents 34 

IX. Miscellaneous 

Index of Titles . 
Classed Index of Works 
Index of Persons' Names 
Numerical Index . 







Or. 5117.— Foil. 88; 4^ in. by IQi; 16 lines, 
6 in. long, with ruled margins ; Jain Nagari 
of the 17th century. [Dr. H. Jacobi.] 


The Prakrit text of the first Anga of the 
Jain Canon , commonly ascribed to Sudharma 
SvamI, with a Gujarati commentary {hdldva- 
hodha)hj Parsvachandra Suri, pupil of Sadhu- 
ratna, of the Tapa-gachchha.* 

This manuscript contains only the Sruta- 
skandha, or first half of the work. The 
complete text, with Parsvachandra's Gujarati 
bdldvahodha, and also a Sanskrit flkd by 
Stlangacharya, and a dipiJcd by Jinahanisa 
Suri, was published at Calcutta in Samvat 
1936 (A.D. 1880). 

* Probably the Parsvachandra mentioned by Peterson 
(Fourth Report, p. Ixxvii.) as the "author, in Samvat 
1597, of a varttika on the Chatuhsara^ittprakimaka of 

The Srutaskandha is in eight chapters 
{adhyayana), each of which is subdivided into 
several sections (uddesya). The commentator, 
in his introductory remarks, has erroneously 
reckoned nine chapters by adding, as his 
eighth chapter, one called Viraoksha-adhya- 
yana. This name occurs in the colophons 
to each of the eight uddesyas of the seventh 
chapter, which is called Mahaparijfia, and 
was probably adopted as an alternative title 
by some copyist, as it does not appear in the 
text. Hence the commentator has carelessly 
taken it to be the name of another chapter 
distinct from the Mahaparijfia. 

Text begins (fol. 3a) : ^4^ wmiriiiJ i >TnT«n 

ft;«i5 ^rrTT ^ir^'tfiH ii ^Hgijii^' ^ f^rrt ^rmT ^i^ft? ii 
Commentary begins : ^^^wft^pr. i n<lim ^^- 

^ Hif? ir«m ^ fiffiimiKfitr jfrsfn ^ grHT^TTTf^^ 
ff ^ Tref^^ I fTrftit ^^^T^TTtn Hftsnr^ i F^t f^ 

^TT^V fir^ Vif%^\ ^TT^ftl f^ ^fMW^ -^^ ^^<ift- 




Add. 26,454 B.— Foil. 36—89 («.<— ?»x); 4i in. 
by 10; 6 and 6 lines, 8|- in. long; dated 
Samvat 1771 (A.D. 1719). 

[William Erskine.] 


The Prakrit text of the sixth Anga of the 
Jains, ascribed to Ganadhara Sudharma 
Svami, with interlinear Gujarati notes. 

The Jnatadharmakatha contains a collec- 
tion of nineteen stories, parables, and legends 
illustrative of the philosophy and morality of 
the Jain religion. The text, with a Sanskrit 
commentary by Abhayadeva Siiri,* and a 
Hindi version, was printed at Calcutta, 1877, 
forming vol. vi. of a series entitled ' Agama- 
saiigraha.' published under the patronage of 
Raya Dhanapati Simha Bahadur of Azimganj, 
in the district of Murshidabad. 

In the present copy the text is divided 
into five chapters, but in the printed edition 
it is in ten chapters. The first 68 leaves 
of this manuscript are missing, containing 
nearly the whole of the first chapter. It 
begins with the words h^t^ '^htwtutfs^ 
^ic5^!^qfJT^ in page 388, line 3, of the printed 

The copy was made by Rishi Rajadhara, 
and was completed on Saturday, the IHh 
Kartika-sMc^i, Samvat 1771. 

Colophon : xit^ ^rn'R ^^ Tsnf <i«9<) ^? 
[i.e. '^fq] <.NV<.<!i II 

• Completeii in Samvat 1120. See tlie Bikaner Cat. 
of MSS., p. 682. 


Add. 26,453 A.— Foil. 1—107 (?— ?8«^); 10 in. 
by 4|^ ; 4 lines, 7f in. long ; written about 
the 17th century. [William Erskine.] 

Uvavdi-sutra {Aupapdtlka-sutra). 

The first Upanga of the Jain Canon. 
Praki'it text, with an interlinear commentary 
(hdlabodha) by Rajachandra. 

Text begins : kju '^ifT^ ff?!i Tm^ Mqi^TJiM^n:^ 

Commentary begins : ^I^^T ^^T^tftnt m?^- 
ffi!i^ ■jRTfcJ^ 'si^^fonii't '^Tsn '5ntr^^ Am^ ^^'aRit 

'^qi TJ HT*? . . . elTfR?^ ff^fP^IT oRffTTT ^ TTt ^ oRf?^7 || 

The text of the Uvavai-siitra, with this 
commentary, and a Sanskrit fikd by Abhaya- 
deva Suri* of the Kharatara-gachchha, was 
printed at Calcutta in 1879, forming vol. xii. 
of the ' Agamasarigraha,' or collection of 
Jain sacred works, published under the 
patronage of Raya Dhanapati Simha. The 
editor attributes the text of this Upanga to 
Sudharma Ganadhara, who, he states, has 
recorded in it what had been communicated 
to him by Vardhamaaa SvamI, the last of 
theTirthankaras. In the title-page he ascribes 
this Gujarati bdlabodha to Amritachandra 
Suri of the Lumpaka-gachchha.f 

The manuscript is imperfect. Leaves 
^B — "^^ and a.^ to <t^ are missing. 

* Died "in Gujarat, in Samvat 1135, or, according to 
f.ther authoritits, Samvat 1139;" Peterson's Fourth 
Beport, p. iv. 

f The Lumpaka sect, " wliiuh was founded in Samvat 
1508." Bhandarkar's fiepori, i883-8i, p. 153. See also 
no. 36. 




Add. 26,462.— Foil. 157; 10 in. by 4J ; 6 
lines, 7| to 8 in. long; dated Samvat 1794 
(A.D. 1737). [William Erskine.] 

Bdyapasem-sutra (Bdjaprasniya-sutra). 

The second Upanga of tlie Jain Canon, 
with an interlinear Gujarati commentary. 

The Prakrit text and commentary are pre- 
ceded by a short prologue by the commentator, 
in which he states that this work contains 
replies on the nature of Jiva given by Kesl- 
kumara Ganadhara to a certain king Pradesi, 
hence its title of Rajapra^niya. 

Begins : -^ »nft ^^iiiin^'t: ii ^'hj^aj^^ni: n 
f^^THi? <\ xT^v^'H^ ■J'JtiT wwTT viz rt^w^ -^ i:titt^ 

Text begins : ^*f^ ^?:?wt7!i ^ fBirrxif ^ '^rnr- 
ws Tn^tqTTr-raTD^ j^tt^het^ wit? t^ ^^ i^tt^ <^ ^ 

VVt^ >rnT TTTJTT.^^ ^^irr^T '5rf»T^^T 1^%^^ II 

Commentary begins : q^^ii:^ 'wfcFiTTf htt^itt:? 
ftrs^ vtjnsiTT^ ■^tt^tIr tTman:? ^nTvqmTf ^Ji^rt? 

•in^^^ v^^^ »Ttf^ 5^11 v^m An^'^si^ ■sjgj ^-j ^ 
^rrf^ "^i ^jxtM '^ 'm ierht nm^ w?-H ^r Hcjotigii T 

The text of the Rayapasenl-sutra, with a 
Sanskrit commentary (t'lkd) by Malayagiri, 
and a Gujarati hdlahodha by Megharaja, was 
published at Calcutta in Samvat 1936 (A.D. 
1880). The text is there attributed to 
Sudharma Ganadhara, i.e. Sudharma Svami. 

This copy was written at the village Meu, 
by Rishi Rahiya, pupil of Rishi Meghaji, who 

was the pupil of Rishi Khemajl, the pupil of 
Rishi Ke^avaji. It is dated Wednesday, the 
12th Margasirsha-iacZi, Samvat 1794. 

Colophon : ^fir ^^xmi^Tr^^T^ ?t^»» . . . irx\ 

li^rar ^ ^ "^ ^1 ^'^ M ^m^ir'^ wfRmi ^fn 
t:^^ %f^ -^xm II 


Add. 26,464 A.— Foil. 1—8; 9i in. by ^, 
5 lines, 1\ in. long ; written about the 17th 
century. [William Ebskine.] 

Chausarana-pralcarana {GhatuMarana-sutra). 

The four essentials of Jain emancipation, 
the Prakrit text of the first Painna, with a 
Gujarati interlinear gloss (tabu). 

Text begins : 
^^ -^m: II Tinr^s iftnf^i^ 1 •^f^irr r^-^-s ^ qs^^^ 1 
f^^^w f^TTfRirr I firfjTflS '5T!rvn;T!TT^^ 11 <i 11 

^T^^S^ T^>1T7!r ^tSI^T ^^Trr^3' II ? II 

Gloss begins : "if ^ni: 11 ^^^^ ^f^f^ f^^ 

^^"i HfSR 1^%7T ^ffirt ^w^T 'sm't^T: ^^ cjf^ 
fl?^^ fH^T II 

The work is in 62 41okas. A copy of it, 
in 88 ^lokas, is described in Rajendralala 
Mitra's 'Notices,' vol. x., p. 11. The Gujarati 
commentary was written for the edification 
of Ratnahamsa Gani, the pupil of Vinaya- 
haiiisa Gani, during the pontificate of Udaya- 
vimala Siiri, and is dated Wednesday, the 
8th Sravana-swcZt, Samvat 1735. 

B 2 


Colophon : ^tt ^ ^^^rnriir u^ ?t^ ii ^^ 
The commentary ends : jji'K Mi^mvss^ ^^ ii 

7^ ^K^ ?t^ II 


Or. 2105 B,— Foil. 2—54 (<?-»,«); 4^ in. by 10 ; 
16 lines, 8f in. long; apparently written in 
the 18th century. 


The Prakrit text of the second Miilasutra 
of the Jain Canon, accompanied by a Gujarati 
commentary (bdldvahodha) by Nemihamsa (?) 

The manuscript is imperfect, the first leaf 
being wanting. The text of the original 
sutra is in six chapters, of which the first 
and fifth are not included in this work, viz. 
Samayika, or the equality of created beings, 
and Kayotsarga, or the separation of the soul 
from the body. 

The remaining four chapters, contained in 
this work, are as follows : — 

1. Devavandana, also called Chaityavan- 
danii, in praise of the 24 Tirthankaras ; ending 
at fol. 23a, 1. 10. 

2. Guruvandanii, on the salutation and 
respect to be paid to Sadlms, or holy men ; 
ending at fol. 29a, 1. 12. 

3. Pratikramana, on confession of evil 
actions ; ending at fol. 50a, 1. 4. 

4. Pratyakhyana, on the renunciation of 
wordly pleasures, and the observance of the 
12 vrafos. 

In the colophon the author of the com- 
mentary is said to be Temahamsa Gani (pro- 
bably a scribe's error for Nemihamsa), the 

pupil of Somasundara Suri (Sarnvat 1430 — 
1499), and of Jayachandra Suri (pupil of 
Somasundara), of the Tapa-gachchha. 

Ends: ^1m i <<g<4oii ^T^^"hi ?t^ fj ii ^ ii 
^irf? ^nft ^v^irTT: i trf?^-? ^vran: ^^^ s 

^rhni^^fc M<5<*Hc4««r^'iT f^mi ^fnt imia irftinn 
TOn^^[sic] II "^ II ^^mi ^«)oo ii 


Or. 4531.— Foil. 57 ; 4| in. by 10; 5 and 6 
lines, about By in. long ; written in Nagari 
of the 18th century. [Col. S. B. Miles.] 


The Prakrit text of the third Miilasiitra, 
by Sayyambhava, with an interlinear Gujarati 

Begins : 

in*ft »} iT c5«< g i i I Gloss : T^iT TTTffT iT^^^ v?:^ tT^ 

T(Tcli77 IT ^ I 

ifw \i*^ wfi »nrft mil — ^ "T^^ v^r v&k T^h wh 

f ? II s II 

3T?rT 7»TW 5^^ I — ^ ^W^T ■J^^ f^ » 

WTrWT^^ II ^ II 

The last leaf of the manuscript, containing 
the tlu'ee concluding verses, is wanting. 



Add. 26,463. — Foil. 182; 10 in. by 4^ ; 
about 1 4 lines, 7^ in. long ; dated Samvat 
1787 (A.D. 1730). [William Eeskine.] 


The Prakrit text of the first two books of 
theKalpasutra of Bhadrabahu,with a Gujarati 
commentary by Sukhasagara Gani, pupil of 
Dipasagara Gani. 

The Kalpasutra consists of three distinct 
works attributed to Bhadrabahu, viz. : 1 . 
Jinacharitra, or Lives of Jinas, 2. Sthavira- 
vali, or List of the Sthaviras, and 3. Sama- 
chari, or Rules of conduct for Yatis.* The 
present manuscript contains the text of the 
first two parts only, divided into eight chapters 
(vydlihydna), with an extensive commentary, 
partly interlineary. 

The work begins with 7 leaves of intro- 
duction by the commentator, of which the 
first is missing, and the three following are 
somewhat damaged. 

Text begins (fol. 6/^) : -^ ^fttarirt -^ fH^mf 

f f^^ ?tr^ i*^?T Ji^MTlfi ^ ^^r n-3H ^■^ff II 

Commentary : -^ cro ^^jngnr?: ?7 ^fri opo 
ms f^Timr^ &c. 

* See Jacobi's edition, with introduction and notes, in 
Band vii. of the Ab/iamllunr/en fiir die Kunde des Morgen- 

This copy was made by Ratnasaubhagya, 
pupil of Devasaubhagya Muni, and completed 
on Monday, the 10th Chaitra-»«rZi, Samvat 

Colo ph on : ^fir ^Wt f^f (? emtg w^^Rwrfgr fasTfjii 

ii ' lviH^ II . . . ?t^ <Hst5 ^ ^^ 5}fiT '^0 'tif I ?nir55 
iifTiTf?R>ifi!r 'Htk vi Sob ^^^'t ^^^tm^q gf^ 
f^ra TWr^^nr %fgoii^ II 


Add. 26,453 B. Foil. 108—115 (r,-'^) ; 9iin. 
by 4^; 5 lines, 7 in. long ; dated Samvat 1821 
(A.D. 1764). 


A hymn of praise to Adinatha, in 48 verses, 
by Manatuiigacharya. Sanskrit text, with 
an interlinear Gujarati commentary by Rishi 

Text begins : H^uTtTTOWi^f^Rf'jnimTrrT 5?i>ft- 

=^%Tr^TTiT»Ttf^WTA W5TcFmB«(fiHqii^3'ij'II(^T ^TT^- 
^>T=|if^<lrfrlt>1«n^ II S II 

Commentary begins : ^?t ^^ ^rf^TTT inm 

^ni^'Ttq II >T^ ^ ^wt ^^Tn ff TnifiTn ^ ^f?Trt 'H*nn 
§ WITH »rer^ § jfrfcJcjo vnz ^?r»itff ikCz^ tr ^f^ 

At the conclusion of the work the com- 
mentator, Dayarama, states that he is the 
pupil of Sujanajl, and that he wrote it for 
the perusal of his pupil Raychand, during the 
pontificate of Bhima Sena. 

Jim\wsirK^m I ^'t <Hob ^"t H'hmHii't ^t^|(?) f^v- 
wf^ir't '^ I ^t M ^'twiitiiiiT't »it7r^^^ft» '^ I ^m- 



This copy was made at Bagsarpur* in 
Kathiawar, and is dated the first day of 
X&vma-badi, Sam vat 1821. 

Colophon : ?ftr ^"t ^f^^n^ HiiT*inff>^ »Tt^ 


Or. 5186.— Foil. 43 ; 4J in. by 10^ ; 15 lines, 
8|- in. long; dated Samvat 1556 (A.D. 
1499). ' [Db. H. Jacobi.] 


The Prakrit text of the first four chapters 
(praJcdm) of Hemachandra Acharya's exposi- 
tion of the Yoga aphorisms of Patailjah, with 
a Gujarati gloss. 

Begins : ^ »nT » ^^^f str^th: ii ^'tfrnrtTramt 
^fTTj^wfpTJi: II ^f II ^^JifTTttTTrpr: n ^ ^^o n 
^TOi ^T^r II »T?T^ti:TOrn?: h ^'Nf t^t'^i: ^^ t;?^ -JW^Tt 
^ II f5*ftrf?i7m H^TTttTti ?^tt: xv\^f^ tft ^rrftr^- 
fT5$ I ^fn: ttFt:^ ^51^ tmrfT^ tft: »to^ wtn^^t^ 

Hemachandra, the celebrated Jain writer 
and grammarian, and author of this work, 
was born in Samvat 1145, and died in 
Samvat 1229.t 

The text in Windisch's printed edition, in 
Roman characters, J begins with the words 

^nrt (f^TTTCTTTf^^ftTrrfff^K'!! • 

In the preceding namashdras the commen- 
tator offers salutations to his guru Siddhanta- 
sagara Siiri, who lived Samvat 1506 — 1560. § 

• Probably the Bagasra of Hunter's Gazetteer. 
t See AV'eber, ii., p. 1006. 

X Zeitschrifl del- D. Morg. Ges., BJ. xxviii., p. 192. 
Leipzig, 1874. 

§ See Peterson's Fourth Eeport, p. cxxxii. 


Or. 2116 C— Foil. 51—93 (?—»?); 10 in. by 
4-1^ ; 4 to 7 lines, about 8^ in. long ; written 
about the 17th century. 

Sanghayanl (Sangrahanl-sfdra). 

A work on Jain cosmography, in Prakrit, 
by Chandra Suri, with a Gujarati commen- 
tary (tabd). 

The text with comments begins : 
Hft^ ^fr^Hrt I ^Ji^K -^rt^^ ■^ft^rr f^ w^ 
■^qiwiT^Tfi^^ir^ II 

f<r^ HW iTT^Wm tJ^TJ I ^^TTTf^^inT^ fwfjT ^?^^ 

t^nnf^w^T H^^T ^F'h? ^^ -^jr^t n^ fn^^ im^ ^ 
^^m ^?*n^ «Ff?i5 II 

mm HfsT'^ ?? II 

JRgai fift^ H^H ■5»rff^ ^I^ II 

Chandra Suri belonged to the Harsora 
(^^tt) i.e. Harshapurlya-gachohha. He was 
a pupil of Hemachandra Siiri, founder of the 
Maladhari line, who flourished about the 
latter part of the 11th century A.D.* 

The Sangrahani-siitra is an abridgment 
of a larger work (Brihat sangrahani-sutra), 
written by Jinabhadra Gani Kshamasramana, 
whose pontificate dates, according to Klatt,t 
from Samvat 585 to 645. 

This copy contains 291 gathas. The- 
Gujarati commentary is anonymous, and 
consists chiefly of interlinear annotations, 
with explanatory tables. There are also 
several roughly executed coloured diagrams 
and illustrations. 

The work has been published in vol. iv. of 
the Prakarana-ratnakara, with a commentary 

* Professor Peterson notices a copy of a work by 
Hemachandra, wriiten " with his own hand, Samvat 
1 164," FuurtJi Eeport, p. cxl. 

t Jaina-onomasticon, p. 14. 


{haldvabodha) in modern Gujarati by 6iva- 
nidhana. The text is in 318 gatlias. The 
commentator states that the Brihat sangra- 
hani-sfitra of Jinabhadra Gani is in 500 
gathas.* A copy of this larger work, with a 
commentary by Malayagiri, is noticed by S. 
K. Bhandarkarf as consisting of 5000 ^lokas, 
the commentary being in 4500 verses. J 


Add. 26,365.— Folk 53 ; 10^ in. by 4i- ; 5 
lines, about 8 in. long ; apparently written 
in the 17th century. [William Brskine.] 

Another copy of the Prakrit text, with 
Gujarati comments. 

The text in this copy is in 337 verses. 
The interlinear and marginal notes and 
comments differ from those in the preceding 
manuscript, and occasionally bear some 
resemblance to the commentary of Siva- 

There are no diagrams or illustrations. 
The first few leaves are damaged at the 


Or. 2117 B.— Folk 19—40 {i-K\) ; 4^ in. by 
11^; about 9 lines, 9^ in, long; dated 
Samvat 1718 (A.D. 1601). 


A systerti of geography according to the 
Jains, in Prakrit verse, by Ratnasekhara 
Suri, with notes in Gujarati. 

Text begins : 

»f^f^ ^^jrrr f^wnnm;!^ ^^jt «) 

♦ See Pi-akarana-ratndkara, vol. iv., p. 34, also p. 183. 
t Deccan Catahxjue, p. 333, no. 336. 
; Ibid., p. 335, no. 352. 

Ratnasekhara Suri belonged to the J^agpur 
branch of the Tapa-gachchha. He was the 
pupil of Vajrasena, and is the author of 
Sripalacharitra, which he dictated, " in Samvat 
1428, to his pupil Heraachandra."* 

The work is in 267 gathas. It has been 
published in 263 gathas, with a Gujarati 
commentary, in the ' Prakarana-ratnakara,' 
vol. iv., pp. 185—299. 

The Gujarati annotations are written in a 
small hand between the lines of the text, and 
on the margin. There are also explanatory 
tables and coloured diagrams. 

This copy was made by Harivamsa Rishi, 
the pupil of Devidasa Rishi and of his pre- 
ceptor Gokuladasa Svarai, on Friday, the 
first day of the dark half of Asvina, Samvat 

Colophon : ^fk^Vy^-4«Hi«Tjofc<.T!j ^wrrf %^^tr 


Or. 2118.— Foil. 1—154. Two copies of 
Ratnasekhara Suri's Laghu-kshetrasamasa- 
prakarana, with Gujarati commentaries. 

A. Foil. 1—33 ; 9f in. by 4| ; 5 lines, 
7|^ in. long; written about the 17th century. 

A copy of the Prakrit text, in 265 gathas, 
with an interlinear Gujarati commentary 
{(aba) by Parsvachandra Suri, pupil of 
Sadhuratna Pandit of the Nagpuriya Tapa- 

Commentary on the first gatha : 
* Peterson, Fourth Report, p. ciii. 



^?^7 f?i«j w ^ tum^ ^ft; ^R?^ -gf^ t ^'t Tk iniT 

5^ W!TO^^ ■SPR'J fV^K ^FT^ I 

Colophon to the commentary : 

B. Foil. 34—154 {t^—wO ; IQL in. by 4^ ; 
13 lines, 8 in. long ; dated Samvat 1668 
(A.D. 1611). 

An extensive Gujarati commentary {bdld- 
vabodha) on Ratnasekhara's work, by Daya 
Simha Gani, with the Prakrit text in 262 

In a short prologue, commencing with a 
Sanskrit invocation, the commentator states 
that the Kshetrasamasa was originally com- 
posed by Jinabhadra Gani Kshama^ramana 
(Samvat 585 — 645), and commented on by 
Malayagiri.* Several Acharyas had subse- 
quently written works (sFitras) and explana- 
tions (vritti) on the same subject, of whom 
was Ratnasekhara, in elucidation of whose 
work the present commentary is written. 
Daya Simha informs us that he was the 
pupil of Jayatilaka Gani,f and that he wrote 
this work under the patronage of Ratnasimha 
Siiri, who had succeeded Jayatilaka. He 
further states, in a colophon to the first 
chapter (fol. 1286), that he compiled it with 
the approval of Udayavallabha SQri, who 
succeeded Ratnasimha Siiri. 

Begins: ^^ ^ffirfir ^?i«r*qtT*Tf?^mc«ftft iflT- 

* Bhima Simha Manaka, editor of the Pralcarana- 
ratnakara, states that it consists of more than 7,000 
ilokas. See Preface to vol. iv. 

t " Of the Tapa-gachchha. Third in ascent from the 
LabdhisSgara who wrote, in Samvat 1557, the S'ripala- 
katha." Peterson, Fourth Rejiort, p. xxxi. 

vcdt fair ?tfa ^ t4ciq< Tn;»? n^ fg v^ f^ i ^tr^t 
f^% ftr I ^ Vci i ^ w^^ ftrf^t f c? fsf • 

Commentary begins : ^ ^ •cir^Tn tN ^fH 
T) «<jj fr -qit ^1^'^ ^w >TT!i'^ Tjftm^ K?^ -grfg-T cst 
»i?r? fiTi ■^'ftf? ■^m^iwi'Tj 'SF^ ^^fW fim ftp fir* 

^•TSTT »rer«R "WtvXx if^ ■«T? ufirfiriT'J f^ i 

Colophon : ^tt ^'f^^^wra ^^ ^h^imt: ^t yir 


Add. 26,374.— Foil. 46 ; 5 in. by 12 ; 4 lines, 
9 in. long; dated Samvat 1826 (A.D. 1769). 

[William Erskine.] 

Another copy of the text (265 gathas), with 
Par^vachandra Suri's interlinear commentary. 

On the first leaf is a coloured representa- 
tion of Mahavira, or Vardhamana, the last of 
the 24 Jain Tirthankaras. There are also 
several coloured diagrams and illustrations, 
with geographical tables, and marginal notes. 

Colophon to the commentary : 

WT5^^ WH "SIT fifi^ ^?mra7^^irr§: ^\ st^i ^ ^rmf 
3if^ b T^t f^^ f^f^TT f^fn z^[^^ II 

The copy was written at Mahayan Toll in 
Maksudabad [i.e. Murshidabad], by Pandit 
Manikasagara, pupil of Vi^eshasagara, with 
the help of Sugalchand, and was completed 
on Wednesday, the 3rd of A^vina-iadi, Sam- 
vat 1826, i.e. 18th October, 1769 A.D. 

Colophon to the text : 

^fiT ^ffii^'^Tra^w^^ 'i^ II ?f^st^^ "^ '•JinTl 
^ f^^nrt f\i^ni^ f^iTT f^w ?f^f^ jf^FTsirT ^'^f^- 
titwf Trar^TTT^ « II ^nr^^^ir'f •^r^■m ^f jjng^T^T^ ^ 
» it ^ i q ^ Ttc^f H*fl '^r??^ ftwriijj fcsfinn^ 4 f^^- 
wm[T] nfiir fiHW 4 Ttfticii ainw fcJfqwT wrwrq' 

^•^^ f^ir'f^TTT 5J>fH^ II 




Or. 2133 A.— Foil. 1—36; 4^ in. by 10; 
6 lines, 8^ in. long; written apparently in 
the 16th century. 

D'tvullkalpa {Difdlikahalpa). 

Stories in Jain Sanskrit verse illustrative 
of Jain virtues, by Jinasundara Siiri, with 
anonymous interlinear notes in Gujarati. 

After invocation, the text and comments 
begin : — 


^^tfliT7T»rtTT"5Pr: Tr?^q:T^^TwfTr: i 

^T^^cT'BrTT'!!: f^^Tlf^^tKWt II °i 11 

Commentary : ^re >»?T^fw?Tfj: ^'tfei^: ^ftm;- 

% II 3?^ % ■sR^ft ^f^'^: '^s^'\ ■^•. ^^qn: -^r^JTr- 
cRuirsirn:^: ^^q^Bwrt^i: 'stkVjt'T^ ^^m Vfd: ^'t^ 
vtz\ c i ,enl< i i cB irx ■^%^ If: ff >mtir ^ ii <i ii 

Jinasundara Suri was one of the five pupils 
of Somasundara Suri of the Tapa-gachchha, 
who was born Samvat 1430, and died Sain- 
vat 1499.* 

The work is in 436 verses. The date of 
composition, Samvat 1483 (A.D. 1426), is 
expressed in verse 435 by the chronogram 
^"TS'Nf^^, which is followed by the year <4dt^- 
The commentator explainsf that "S^^ stands 
for j_vii {i.e. gaja " elephant," the equivalent 
for 8), and that f^^ (spelt vrt^) is synonym- 

* Peterson's Fourth Report, p. cxxxvi. 

"f" "^ ^Tt*t ««? ^ ^ ^ cR'hft ^rfT»I S'tq fT^'^ ^^ 

spi ^Tjfj: «>« II 

ous with sm (i.e. spnr ' universe '), and 
expresses the number 14.* 

The first story is of the conversion to 
Jainism of Samprati, king of Ujjain, by 

Colophon : \fi( 7rTm^Tfin;-R: ^^?fN^?T^?:^: 

<ii i <*gM ^^: jfi^ f^^^^tsrq %q^ ^: v^TTBtrir: ii 

Copyist: — Muni Vivekavijaya, pupil of 
Riddhivijaya Gani, who was the pupil of 
Lalavijaya Gani. 'i cST^y^^ini ntr't f?roi: 4: ^fiff- 


Add. 26,366.— Foil. 91 ; 9^ in. by 5 ; 5 line?, 
3f in. long ; written apparently in the 18th 
century. [William Erskine.] 

Another copy of the text, with Gujarati 
interlinear notes, practically the same as those 
in the preceding manuscript, but somewhafc 

This copy is incomplete, extending only as 
far as verse 365. 


Or. 2114 B. — Foil. 40—95 {\-x<) ; 10 in. by 
4^; 13 lines, 8|^ in. long ; dated Samvat 1543 
(A.D. 1486). 


A summary of Jain religious duties in 
Prakrit verse, by Dharmadasa Gani, with a 
Gujarati commentary (bdldvabodha) by Nanna 
Siiri of the Koranta-gachchha. 

* An equivalent for the loha given by Burnell, South 
Indian Palubograpliy , p. 78. 

t See Bhandarkar's Report, 1883-84, p. 135. 




Heading : ^"i ^q^jRicSi^ ^r^^nd^^tv?* ii iI'^^% 
Text begins : 

Commentary : ftr^^Tfj Ti'HjoiiT ^w^tt;^^ ?^ 

Fnt g^' ll' ^W t I ^t ^r5B fiT?^l!IW II 5^ II 
^^^ ^"^^^ WfT^ II ^ 11 

The text is in 544 slokas. Rajendralala 
Mitra notices two copies, one in 691 slokas 
(viii., p. 142), the other in 767 (x., p. 46). 

It is stated in the colophon that this com- 
mentary was made in Sarnvat 1643, by Nanna 
Suri, the pupil of Savadeva (i.e. Sarvadeva), 
the head of the Koranta-gachchha, and was 
6opied that same year by Gunavardhana Gani, 
pupil of Nanna Siiri, for the edification of the 
wife of Shah Rupchand, a Sravika. 

Colophon : 3^iT -zrt -^^^^m^rv^stTn ^sjtt'§ 

fsTHj: I ^HH^JT f^^rjfwf^ SMS? ^q 'ra^ftg^: i 
■»q^3i»TrfQ5^nn^«BTT: wt^t^^vhtcsI*! i ^w ^f^f^yirt 
ir^jfi ^ftwfwrfirrfjfjw: ii ^ 5"f n ^'^ TJ"«inf ii s<its ii 

fsi^i nfjir nijr^t^^ f^jf^ ii ^r? ^^r*? htot giaif^^T 

»l5I«lfT^ TITJTni II 


Add. 26,452 A.— Foil. 1—26 {\-K^) ; 10 in. by 
5; 3 lines, S\ in. long; written about the 
18th century. [William Erskine.] 


An exposition of the Nine Principles of 
Jain philosophy. Prakrit text, with a Gujarati 

interlinear commentary (hdlavahodha) by Jna- 
navimala Suri. 

The work begins with an ascription of 
praise to Par^vanatha, and a few remarks by 
the commentator. 

TIT^lTfTrf'TH %'S(M ^^sihn^ HMiTrlW ^t^S KJ^T^ 
-^\ 'STiqnWT ^^^q^ ff TT3 ff?^ f^^TT f^J^'t^ 'SJ^ 
?^ ^I^TIi^^ ^TW -^fi^ ■SF^ II 

Text begins : •^^ s w\Ti ^ Jtf ? ^n^T « ^^ m 

^^t^ S( f'liilR'rrT * ^Ivt fc 5^^ <i T(^ ^Mri»(l ^rT 

HT^'gr II s II 

Commentary begins : irsw ^r^ifi^ s ^thtt 

5^ ^ ^?^' II f'i^ grnnrt^ ^h ^ ■sb'^ ? ii ^>^ 

^TT^TTt ^t^ ^^ ^ir^t ^cj^ II wii^ fH^i:Tfr3 * ^^ 
^iR't ^RT^ ^*H^ ^"ti^ Tjnr^t cRT^ II 

The Navatattva has been translated by the 
Rev. J. Stevenson, appended to his transla- 
tion of the Kalpasiitra. See also Colebrooke's 
" Essays," vol. i., pp. 405 and 444, and 
Wilson's " Sects of fhe Hindus," vol. i. 
(London, 1861), pp. 306, et seq. 

The Prakrit text, in 59 verses, with a 
modern Gujarati commentary, was published 
at Bombay (2nd edition) in 1884. It is, 
with the exception of one or two verses, 
almost identical with the text in the present 
copy as far as verse 55, where this manu- 
script ends. 

There is considerable confusion in the 
numbering of the gdthas. The one following 
33 (fol. 13i) is numbered 36 ; then comes 
another 33 up to 40, followed by 36 to 47, 
the next, and final, verse being numbered 50. 
So also, number ^<f has been omitted in the 
enumeration of the leaves, the text following 
on from leaf \^ without a break. 

In the colophon to the text, as also in the 
commentary thereon, the authorship of the 
work is attributed to Maniratna Siiri of the 
Tapa-gachchha. The commentary, written by 



Jfianavimala Suri, and revised by Suklia- 
sagara, is dated Taranipur, Samvat 1773 
(A.D. 1616), the year being expressed by 
the chronogram yiunf^HH^ . 

Colophon : ^jt ^^tt^ f^^rt f^f?^ >t^to >TTOTrr 

f^fft *f^> ■?s1t'? %f?7 HftlT'n!! ^'^f? II Ml II 

Commentary : ^F^^> ?t^T«i't h'^to oF^wt »T««i 
TTir'N^ »mff'!r f^fstw c(r?TTt 5nwT^T?5 ^^q^ "^^i:^ 

^ Kl^ "sirn: •sirt't ft^^ nr^T^ ^T't f^^ -g^ ii 

f^sf^ 1 ^^T»mT oirfT^Tir ira>wi»T ii ^fir ^"t^Tff^- 


Or. 2112 A.— Foil. 1—16; lOf in. by 41; 
15 lines, 9y in. long; Jain Nagari of 17th 
to 1 8th century. 

An abridged copy of the text, with a 
Gujarati commentary [bdl dvabodha) by Muni 
Eatnasimha, pupil of Muni Ratnasuri of the 
A gama-gachchha. 

The manuscript begins with a copy of 
26 verses of the Navatattva, the last being 
tlie 53rd in the printed edition of Bombay, 
1884. The verses of the text are also intro- 
duced in the course of the commentary, 
which begins : — 

irff^ ^^rTr^ I ^^71T7 ^^Htt;^ I -^TlTT ^K^ I 
«IHriHJ fiTT^tTWig I ^rrT'1'3' ^KKJ^ I ^T^H"* T^^TiT^ II 
^f •3F^ II 

Colophon : jfn WMNH;g^Tc5T^"hj ^ft^wft?? n 
jfn >nHH'^ifr^*ric?T^ thrt^ ii ysd ^ \ i[HH7^ ^W»i- 


Add. 26,464 C— Foil. 21—30 (^^•) ; 10 in. 
by 4|- ; 5 lines, 81 in, long ; dated Sarrivat 
1793 (A.D. 1737). [William Erskine.] 

Jlvavichdrasutra . 

A Prakrit treatise in 51 verses on life in 
all its manifestations, with an interlinear 
Gujarati commentary. Followed by the 
Navatattva (see no. 19), with a Gujarati com- 
mentary by Parsvachandra Suri.* 

Text begins : H^Jfrirfw^^^ ^'SiTtr >TOrftT w^j 
■^V^t^ i&^v^-^ fo*f^fq if? Hfttfi} 5^ ^':^? II «» II 

^r3i ^inwl ^r^T^'m ii ^^ ii 

Commentary begins : »^m f?H^^ . . . fsrV 
u^^q ^Wf wtnr 'JfTT T?q^i: ufit ii ^rj^gin; ^r'^^ 
HJirrf'? oB^tf^T^ ^■4 ^^"hi «)r?^ ^nrro 5^1 ^tiv 
^TTji^TTr ^nr II wh^ ^^q ^rroBK f*Nfq cif^TTt cst^ 
ciPifr ^ (?) ciiff^ #^ JTr5 ftm »vA gr^ ^?i n 

^T^^ qtqTmrT JTOVT ^^ fiR ^W ^ fin? cir?'^ II 

^"t^^ ^ H^ J?^ 5W ■5ii?'h^ ftriTHT JT^ q^T ?tott:^ 
>T^ ^ "^ «7 iftinqT II w^ir't »i^tq^ q «^ ^^ ■^'H'? 
^ ^f^-i "^r^^ «n^ II Tr»»tff -rnqryrr w^? cb? •s?^ ^irrt 
ms^ H *i^ qtJ!i^ :? jT^jjr ^rfn ^ qi^ qTqi;'3i i n^m\ 
myr^'^ wifn m 5 qt^ >t^ 11 

The text of the Navatattva (fol. 26a) is 
in 44 verses, the last verse being the 54tli 
in the printed edition of Bombay, 1884. The 
commentary, by Parsvachandra Siiri, is iuter- 
lineary, and begins : — 

w^qiw <H ^nr'tqiw ^^ q^nnrig ^ qrqiTrq « -niv i^i f ^ m 
^T^TTTig i f^^riTjg 9 qvTTiq b »ft^TT?q c w^ ^rnmrsi <\ 
Wq ?^ ^rtflirqt irsr n 'q^ w^ ^H^ s8 ^i^ h!t 
^nr^q^ «»d qrnrq^iT^T ^itt^^h qTqq=irfff^T ^m^ ^ 
?3( b^ qirr^^ «^ •^iT'Hq^T s^ t^imx ^j^q^r h?- ms 

* Probably the Parsvachandra noticed in Peterson's 
Fourth Eeport, p. ixxvii, the "author, in Samvat 1597, 
of a vartlika ou the Chatuhsuranaprakirnaka of Vira- 

c 2 



This copy, written by Ratnasaubhagya Gani 
at DarbhavatI, is dated Thursday, the 8th of 
Jyeshtba-sttfZ?', Sarpvat 1793, Saka 1659 = 
A.D. i737. 


Add. 26,367.— Foil. 38; 12i in. by 8^; 12 
to 14 lines, about 8 in. long; written on 
p]uropean paper, water-marked "Jos. & Em. 
Ralph Azulay " ; dated Bombay, Samvat 
1864 (A.D. 1808). [William Erskine.] 

Samyahtvakaumu di . 

A collection of eight stories, in Jaina 
Sanskrit, illustrating the eight principal 
duties of the Jains, with an interlinear Guja- 
rati translation. See Rajendralala Mitra's 
♦ Notices of Sanskrit MSS.,' vol. viii., p. 231, 
no. 2790. 

Text : Commentary : 

^ftf«ntTT^ — ^W^'ilvjiV'i'f II 

^'t^|»iMm'l«i — ^'t^t'rt^ ^TfsfTTJn frT^cjnc^ 

«H4*ilui^Tr^ II s II — ^ ^mr^rnTft ^t?^ 

wjTTr^TWfw^ — favs -vifri f^tim ^ifw^ iif ^ 

?tf^w^ — ?jT^oir ?jf?7i if II 

Colophon : t^ st*,8 ^ ^^^ 5*r^«> ^Rtwsf 

^^51 ^m^ vt^r^fn jftjnrr i ^1?t ^^?t f^ »!%- 

T(TTf\Ki f5li?t ^RT: fillet Vl'^ ftR fsn? ^"V ■^^ TT^t fff*! 

fim ^? ^rftr II 


Add. 26,464 E.— Foil. 45-46 (^-i) ; 9^ in. 
by 4|; 5 lines, 7j^ in. long; Jain Nagari, 
about the 18th century. 

[William Ebskine.] 


A Prakrit poem, in 14 verses, on the 
deliverance of the soul from 18 deadly sins, 
with an interlinear Gujarati version. 

Text begins : ^ tf«i: ii f?w?t ^ "^ ^m ?w- 

3TFfH S 

Gujarati version begins : 

^m '5I«T1TT: TTft^T? fjfW'? qR?3iIt ?"* HJW^H wi?rr 

^hirrTT n^ oi^?% »sjsii »»tfn^T nfiirj; jrai^T^ i 
^RT^ '^jgirr f^7 T^TJT ^^ ^TfiTcJT^ n^ k •^irrr "^ » 


Or. 2109 C— Foil. 75—91 (<—?«) ; 4^ in. by 
10 ; 6 lines, 85 in. long ; written in Nagari 
of the 17th or 18th century. 


A Prakrit work on the duties of Jain 
laymen (oravakas), with an interhnear Guja- 
rati commentary. 



Text begins : ^> ^tfrfTTH* i s i ■!TH> f^s^ i ^ i 
^ ^mrfr^inrf i ^ i ^ T^rsi^ninrf u i ^*i^ ^'^ '^ 
wnrut I M 1 Tat 4^ H«<s8id 1 1 1 «■& Tn^«niiiHiift i * i 
*<j i cjm !i^ ^Hftt < fc I ^^ ?^^ '^ II "i " ^° *ffc ^ "^ 

f^lSTTT Tt'qfTX!! ^Tf»l II "ai H c^^ '^M J^ ^ T^ ^fc T'^T 
oIiTTir #f^W? HJTTiT II 

Commentary begins : WT»n?n:f'!I ^^ ^xttt 

^ mw^? ^TT M Tl? 'i'^ TlT^f^^ «1H^I^ ^ K^ ^T^"? 

»iiT^^=ir n^wiff Tif^r^ T^t t »i'Tcy^«K '^'?^% i ii^^'T 

■^"I't^^?: TT*?!?^ ^f^TT II TTftR^ 3lflR 3lfii ^flT 
^TqJ!!^ Jfre'tr^ ^^'^ I tTT^NtTT fW^ ^^'f II 

The colophon to the text is dated Thurs- 
day, the 7th Pausha-sjt'ii, Sarnvat 1611 (A.D. 
1554), no doubt the date of the manuscript 
from which this copy was made. At the 
conclusion of the commentary the work is 
called Sraddhapratikramana-sutra. (^fiT ^Tif- 

Colophon : ?frr ^'^^i^^Tfiir i 'w ii a^ «4«,s<^ 


Add. 26,459.— Foil. 180; 12^ in. by 8i ; 
written on European paper, water-marked 
"Jos. & Em. Ralph Azulay." 

[William Erskine.] 


An account of the life and previous exist- 
ences of Jambiisvami, the last Kevali, 

* In the printed edition of the Rayapaaeni-sntra (see 
no. 4) the Prakrit ^ftU WJ ^T?l!f is explained in the 
commentary aa 'Sils^MH^sM'T^ITf^ W^ ^rj. 

together with a number of Jain moral stories. 
Prakrit text by Padmasundara, with a Guja- 
rati commentary. See Peterson's ' Fourth 
Report,' p. Ixxv. 

Text begins (fol. 3a) : tW m^ wnf Tsm4 
xxm^ ^W ^^ ^'Nt -^ts^ Tnnrf ttohI^ Ht u fag j ^ 
^1(4 ^'!i'?r THRif rnrfW? ^tj^ "IW Tnrr ?1^ 'ffir 

^nqqW f»TK '^T^f^f^'^ II 

Commentary begins : iif «inc5 ^ f^ if innfjf 

f^n^ ^Jjr't^ i^*f TPH »rf7T' Hf?»rttiT TTfjTT^ ^f^ ^^ 

■ffs^T ftrvt^ II 

The manuscript is clearly written, but 
incomplete. There are no divisions for the 
chapters of the text, nor are the verses 
numbered. The Gujarati commentary is 
anonymous, written partly as an interlineary 
gloss, and partly in several pages of lengthy 
comment. A large number of Hindustani 
words are used, such as, ^yrnst lashkar 'army,' 
5^05 mulk ' country,' ^§?t shahr ' town.' It is 
therefore evidently quite a modern produc- 
tion, probably the work of the scribe who 
was copying the text for Mr. Erskiue. 

The work is prefaced by Gujarati notes, 
written over an introductory text of mixed 
Sanskrit, Prakrit and Gujarati, concerning 
Srenika, king of Rajagriha, during whose 
reign Jambiisvami was born in his fifth 
existence, and to whom Mahavira Svami 
here recounts the story of his life. 


Add. 26,464 F.— Foil. 47—59 ; 9^ in. by 
4j ; 11 to 15 lines, 8 in. long. Two Jain 
religious poems, written in Nagari of the 
17th or 18th century. 

[William Ebskink.J 


I. Foil. 47—51 0— «,). 

Dvadasa-hhdvana . 

A poem by Sakalachandra Gani* on the 
Navatattva, or Nine Principles of religion. 

Begins : rm rmfin:'!' ii 'jsiT't n ^ f^H^s ^^^- 
^mfk Ti»nTf^ '^^ ^"f ^Tt^ft fftrr ■arrf^ ^fi: ii <i ii 

Copyist : — Pandit Suryavijaya. 

Colophon : ^w «ilH^")qiujin ^ttroR^^TjirfBraiiTT 

^T^^»TT^^ . . . ^^ II 'JO 'l^qf^^T^ W^'V^ ^T ^^W II 

II. Poll. 52—59. 

Blmldlnl chopdi. 

A poera, in 132 verses, on the practice of 
a religious life. By Bhimajl Bharati, son 
and pupil of Gunanidhi Bharati, the pupil of 
Govinda Bharati. 

Begins : 
n i|ri<g -^ ^ •^'hrTTt I H^ ^T^y^ fcs»rT^ f^^n: n «t ii 

Last verse : 

»n^ •jRThTT »Tn:'«i'^ ^fW^'^ ^trr i 

irm f^Q jiff^fv HTT'^'t «FT?ift »rrft» i 

TTOI ^TBl ^ VTK^'t vriH^i 11^? II 3jf(T H^^^ ^tI II 


Or. 4533.— Poll. 30 ; 10 in. by 4^ ; 13 to 20 
lines, 8 in. long ; written apparently in the 
19th century. '"'^"' "^ ^ ^* ^ 


Dravyagiinaparydya-no rds. 

Ii apparently in uut; 

[Col. S. B. Miles.] 

• This is probably the' same author as the Sakala- 
chandra Gani, " pupil of Jinachandraganadhipa and guru 
of Samayasundara (Samvat 1686)," noticed by Peterson, 
Fourth Report, p. 125. 

A Jain metaphysical treatise in Marwari 
verse, by Yasovijaya Gani, accompanied by 
an anonymous Gujarati commentary {hdldva- 
bodha). See the Hindi MSS. Cat., p. ba. 

The work is prefaced by a Sanskrit sloJca 
and Gujarati comment, as follows : — 

^ f 'g d^ri I s I fcT^ inm v^^ ^Ji^rrc ^irt^Vf ■a■^'iw^ 

The commentary on the text, published in 
the ' Prakarana-ratnakara,' vol. i., pp. 337 — 
412 (Bombay, 1876), begins:— 

f^rar»rtf? ^iTK't^ ^mwrq^ frr^^'^ wt^T{\ ^qwrr^ir 
^m i II 


Or. 2137 C— Poll. 55—70 (^-?<) ; 4^ in. by 
10^ ; 9 lines, 8^ in. long ; written in Nagan 
of the 18th century. 


A poem, in 148 verses, in glorification of 
the Satrunjaya Hill, sacred to the worship of 
Adinatha.* By Premavijaya. 

See Hunter's Gazetteer, under " Palitana," vol. xi., p. 4. 



Begins : xm ^^^■^ ii ttto ?^ ii t:h? ftr^nn: t^ 

TRH II -^TTcir: n "jvtt '^t^^ ?Nn ■^?i? i fsn? »R f^JicJ 

Th^ date of composition is expressed in the 
last verse of the poem by tlie chronogram 
^nrrqrT^ t^ ^^m h?^. Here gmnifir is apparently 
identical with nw'T, which, being the name of 
one of the eight Vasus, would stand for the 
number 8; and ^^rr is probably 1, being used 
by Jain authors in the sense of 5rt^,* which 
would no doubt have the same numerical 
value as 'af'^^ftTd^ ix. 7.f Thus, with x^ = 6, 
and H?^ = 1 the Samvat year appears to be 
1768, or A.D. 1711. 


Or. 2105 G.— Foil. 138—161 (?— ^b) ; 4fin. 
by 10 ; 17 lines, 8 in. long ; dated Sanivat 
1796 (A.D. 1739). 


A digest of Jain metaphysics, by Deva- 
chandra Gani.J 

Begins : ff?f hsj »t'H^ wfir^hT^ f^t »ft^m^^ 
^^^VT^TT «? -gf^ II fart Tcm ^'H '^s^^:fr^ ^ <j^> 

<I«TW II ^ II 

Devachandra belonged to the Kharatara- 
gachchha, and was the pupil of Dipachandra. 

* See Weber, I. S., x., p. 281. 

•f See the Bengali Kosliachandrilca, by Gopiramana 
Tarkaratna, p. 53, under the chapter called AnkahUdhina. 

X Riijendralala Mitra notices a copy of this work 
(vol. viii., p. 76, no. 2616), but erroneously attributes 
the authorship to " Parmananda." 

In a doha at the conclusion of the work he 
states that it was completed in the year 
Samvat 1776 (A.D. 1719). It has been 
printed in vol. i. of the 'Prakarana-ratnakara' 
(Bombay, 1876), and also in the ' Jainakavya- 
sarasangraha ' (Ahmadabad, 1882), and in 
the ' Jainasastra - kathasangraha ' (Ahmad- 
abad, 1883). 

Devachandra also wrote a balabodha to a 
Sanskrit metaphysical work entitled ' Naya- 
chakrasara,' also printed in vol. i. of the 
' Prakarana-ratnakara,' and is the author of 
several poems in praise of the 24 Tirthan- 
karas.* At the conclusion of these composi- 
tions, as also in this work, he traces his 
succession, through Rajasagara and Sumati- 
sagara, to Jinachandra Suri. 

Copyist : — Vimalasagara Gani. 

Colophon : jfK ^^ << | J i H« l tl gl i. ^ ^TcTT^ni 
iTfl!lf»T: II 


Or. 2133 B.— Foil 37—53 ; 4^ in. by 10 ; 
13 lines, about 7|- in. long; dated Samvat 
1821 (A.D. 1764). 


An anonymous Gujarati commentary on 
the Divalikalpa. 

The work begins with an invocation, and 
the first verse of the text : 

^^n^3^r«ir'3Ttij f^nrf^j^rtmrt ii <i ii 
^fiT -miirt ft ^ff^ ^ ^t>i^ ^^ ^s^ vmi -w^vi fg 

* Chaturavimsati Jina stavana, Bomba}', 1884. 



f^TcSTTJ ^»PT ^^ TifiT ^I'jJlHl'i Ma^^lWHI TT^ftRT Ttfjf 
irw^ ^Bc^ ^?TT f^ TJ\J!t^ ^fR Hnt^ ^fl!I IT o|f^'^ 

^nn:^ ^htfir ^f^ ^nf^ tt^h n j«t ^>ifc f^ ^m k tiin 

The commentary closely resembles those in 
nos. 16 and 17 described above. The com- 
mentator states at the end of the work that 
this is a vdrtika, or explanation, of the Divall- 
kalpa of Jinasundara, pupil of Soraasundara 
Siiri. He quotes the chronogram ^r^f^qf^^, 
which gives the date of composition of the 
Divalikalpa, but takes it to represent 1383 
(??'=^), assuming f%^^ to stand for 13, its usual 
numerical value, whereas it was intended to 
represent 14, being synonymous with ^)fm. 
See no. 16. 

The colophon is dated Tuesday, the 5th 
Chaitra-SMd^■, Sanivat 1821, the copy being 
made at the instance of Punyasagara Siiri, who 
succeeded Kalyanasagara Siiri. Appended 
to the colophon is a list of 14 names by 
which a virtuous man is known. 

Colophon : ^tt ^^ ^^^ttcj'^ ojr^ ^rrcTTTtv ^^ . . • 
^TT ii;^<H ^ #^ ^f^ H H^ ^5Tt^ vw:: II ysrt ^^ ^^ 

^tH^ nfnra'^ ^rq mrj^^ s« ft ^t»i ^ &c. 


Or. 2137 A.— Foil. 1—15 {\-\'); 4^ in. by 
lOJ ; 15 lines, 8^ in. long ; written in Nagari 
of the 18th century. 


A digest of Jain teachings for the guidance 
of Sravakas, in 36 chapters (adhikdra), with 
occasional Prakrit gdthds. 

Begins : ^^ fa ^ lri t a Mv %w^ ii vM ttt^tt fspTT 
^[si'c] imnif v:z% fsnunrrT^^TTTTrr ^ fjrgnjrojn:^ 

The manuscript is incomplete ; leaves ^ to < 
and «; being wanting. The work terminates 
on fol. 13a, under the title Siddhantavicliara 
batrlsi. ^w f^ratfff^'^rTt^^'hi't thhth: ii A Prakrit 
poem is appended, called in the colophon 
Kalpasamachari-sangraha, the leaves of the 
manuscript having the title Siddhantalapaka 
on the margin throughout. 


Add. 26,452 P.— Poll. 45 and 46 (?^, !^) ; 5 
in. by 10|^ ; ] 6 hues, 8f in. long ; dated Kadi, 
Samvat 1823 (A.D. 1766). 

[William Erskine.] 

A fragment of a Jain work (leaves 37 and 
38) containing legendary stories illustrative 
of Jain virtues. It consists of the latter part 
of a story, numbered 22, regarding Ashadha- 
charya, and concludes the second chapter of 
the work. 


Add. 26,452 H.— Fol. 48 ; 4^ in. by 9^; 12 
lines, 7\ in. long ; apparently written in the 
19th century. [William Erskine.] 

The first leaf of a work on Jain cosmo- 

Begins : »T^ a»iv^ ff^ ^"1?T xtf»8>l^ »r^ >TT5't irftgj? 
f^f?! ntin? ^"tq^ -sf^ TO^ m^ir't Tiik ^? nni'^ fH% 
T^ -viTi wf >m\ »T^^ ^ftrr wf 'srar^ ^^ tntrr w? 

HTU^ TftrTH ?r^q> •5T?^ TT? 'SIoRt ^^PtT^ ffm ^? HJff^ 




Add. 26,452 M and P.— Foil. 54 and 59 ; 
3| and 4 in. by 9f and 10 in. ; written in 
Nagari of the 17th or 18th century. 

[William Erskine.] 

Two leaves containing short Jain religious 
poems, written by two different hands. 

M. begins : inw nWrcrr tto? »TftriT^ i gftr^ 
^tv ^T^ \ fm: xrspxw^ v^irxraifi i ^ti^ mmj with 
^>rrn^ i ^BT^>r; nVi't ?>5 n <\ ii 

P. begins : wani ^rhi? n^ xrnr i ^t^ ^Trrfir 

^HK^ II <\ II 



Add. 26,454 G. — Foil. 115—122 (?— ^) ; 
4^ in. by 10 ; 16 lines, 8|^ in. long ; Nagari 
of the 18th century. [William Erskine.] 

A life of Mahavira, the last Tirthankara, 
in Gujarati prose, with occasional Sanskrit 
and Prakrit ^lokas. 

Begins : hwjt»«^i<*«<w h^Wt'^oR^ "aiTjfj: firr^ 
f^ ?ttv oii?r^^ ffTirr ^f^ '^i^^-jr ^Rra> ^irrvi f«Jf 

wrnmrffT ■^b^ iitlt^Tg wh -^ ^jn^fit cinrsf wfs^ 
»nn? •55? if^iin; Tifrai^*j ^'tv ^ ■sr? ^^^ ??g kt?'^ 
5^ »n:>f^=^^ ^H ^^»» Trtlf cBT ?ft»? ii 

The work is anonymous, and has neither 
title nor colophon. 


Add. 26,452 N.— Foil. 55—77 (»?—«) ; 10 in. 
by 4^ ; 9 to 15 lines, about 8 in. long; 
Nagari of the 18th century. 

[William Erskine.] 

A Pattavali of the Veshadhara branch of 
the Lumpaka sect of Jains. 

Dr. Bhandarkar states, in his summary of 
the contents of Dharniasagara's Pravachana- 
pariksha,* that "the Lumpakamata originated 
with the Lekhaka Lumpaka in Sarhvat 1508 
on account of his doctrine of discarding 
images of Jina. In Sathvat 1533 arose the 
Veshadharas, the founder of the sect being 
Bhana of the Pragvatajilati living in Ara- 
ghattavataka near Sirohi." 

The first leaf of this manuscript is want- 
ing. It probably contained some account of 
the foundation of the sect by the copyist 
Lumpaka in S. 1508. The pattavali of the 
Veshadhara branch of this heretical sect, 
originated by Bhilna in S. 1583, begins on 
the second leaf, as follows : — 

^Ti^^ ^^???n[«ic] f^svi 11 <\ II ^fti 'vi H^T alO^lHi 
^ro't »nfcr 4H'i [ (fi ntif Hrmr^Ti fthi ^tif^T^ ^ 
H i jiy . . . [illegible] in ^vnt ^fq ^'t >n'!n>r^ 
^ f^^n f^o II '^f^ ^ ^-nri ^^^ ysri n^nrt ^re 

* Report, 1883-84, p. 145. See also pp. 153, 154. 




f^nff II 8 II ^ft ^'t M »»<m i cji ' TiTTninT m^rt ^t^ 

llH*TI ^T^ ^ iTTfrl 5jat|l^ Tfr?f ^TTin ^^f^ ^W»Tm 
^n^ ITT^ <^T!fr %fS msKlC T^ II H II 

The following is the order of succession, 
and other particulars given in this paftdvali: — 

1. Bhana, of Arhatvada in Sirohi, cnste 
Porvada, became the self-elected head of the 
sect* at Ahmadabad in S. 1533. 

2. Bhada, of Sirohi, caste Oswal, gotra 
Sagharlj'a, son of Vltola Singh, diksha from 
Bhana at Bhadrapur. 

3. Niina,t diksha from Bhada. 

4. Bhlma, of Paligam, caste Oswal, gotra 
Lodha, diksha from Nuna. 

5. Jagraal, of Sarvar, caste Oswal, gotra 
Surana, diksha from Bhima, at Jhajhar. 

6. Sarva, of Dhili, caste Srimali, gotra 
Sidhada, dikslia from Jagmfil S. 1554. 

7. Rdpa, of Patau, caste Oswal, gotra 
Vaida, born S. 1644, diksha S. 1569, died 
S. 1595, having appointed Jiva as his 
successor, self-elected at Patau (as head of 
an independent branch) in S. 1565. 

This is the Rfipa mentioned by Dr. Bhan- 
darkar as being the originator of the Gujarati 
Veshadharas, " who became a Veshadhara of 
himself without being converted." The year 
S. 1565, here given as that in which he 
started an independent branch, appears to be 
a mistake, for, if correct, it is difficult to 
understand what is meant by his obtaining 
diksha four years aftei'wards in S. 1569. 

There is in Dr. Hoernle's possession an 
elaborately prepared genealogical chart of 
the successive pontiffs of the various Jain 

* The term ' soayamera-diksha ' is used here, and else- 
where in this work, to ' indicate the founding of an 
independent branch of the sect by a self-imposed con- 
secration to the office of pastor. 

t In Bhandarkar's pattriraU Nuna conies after Bhima, 
the latter being said to be " a pupil of Pflna, the disciple 
of Biianaka." 

sects, written in Hindi. This was specially 
written for Dr. Hoernle by the late Atmii- 
rama Vijayaji of the Tapa-gachchha. The 
information and dates given in this chart by 
this distinguished Jain priest were no doubt 
obtained by a personal inspection of trust- 
worthy records, and may therefore be relied 
upon. In it the Lumpaka sect, by reason of 
its having adopted heretical tenets, without 
the sanction of any priest in direct pontifical 
descent from Mahadeva, are shown as a 
branch of the genealogical tree, but without 
any connection with it. Atmiirama has made 
the following entry with reference to Riipa : — 

gy q^Hri ^WtcTT I " In the year Sarpvat 1572 
Riipchand Sarona put on a peculiar dress, 
chosen by himself, and brought out the 
Nagorl Lumpakamata." 

The writer of this pattiivali follows up 
this branch of the Veshadharas with Jiva, 
the successor of Rupa. 

8. Jiva, the son of Tejpal, of Siirat, caste 
Oswal, gotra Deslahra, born S. 1551, diksha 
at the age of 28 at Surat on Thursday, the 
5th Magha-SMtZi, S. 1578, self-constituted 
Acharya at Patau, S. 1595, died at Jhaveri- 
vada in Ahmadabad on Monday night, the 
10th Jyeshtha-iadi, S. 1613, at the age of 63. 

9. Kuyar, caste orlmali, diksha from Jiva, 
on the 6th Jyeshtha-s«(/i, S. 1602. 

10. Srimalla, of Ahmadabad, caste Por- 
vada, son of Saghavar, diksha from Jiva at 
Ahmadabad, on the 5th Milrgasirsha-swd/, 
S. 1606. 

11. Ratna Simha, of Navanagar, caste 
Siirardi, gotra Olhani, son of Sbah Surfi, 
diksha from orimalla at Ahmadabad, on the 
13th Vai^akha-6acft, S. 1648. 

12. Kesava, of Dunada in Marwar, caste 
Srimali, son of Shah Vija, diksha from 
Acharya Ratna Simha at Dunada, on the 5th 
Phalguna-iaJi, S. 1696. 

13. ^ivaji, of Navanagar, caste Srirafdi, 
son of Shah Amarsi, born on Saturday, the 



2ncl Magha-snd!, S. 1654, dikslia from 
Acbarya Ratna Simha on the 2nd Phalguna, 
S. 1669, died S. 1733. 

14. Singharuj, of Siddhapur in Gujarat, 
caste Porvada, son of Rishivasa, dlksha from 
Sivaji on the 10th Yaisakha-badi, S. 1718, 
died in Agra, S. 1755. 

15. Sukhamalla, caste Oswal, gotra San- 

khawala, of Bramsar in Marwar, who had 
received dlksha from Singharaja, was elected 
by the community in S. 1756, died on the 
14th Asvina-badi, S. 1763. 

16. Bhagchand was elected at Navanagar 
to succeed Sukhamalla in S. 1763, and was in 
office when this pat (avail was written. 




Add. 26,464 B.— Foil. 9—20 (\—Vi); 10 in. 
by 4^ ; written about the 17th century. 

[William Ebskine.] 

Arithmetical tables and calculations, and 
methods of explaining the permutations and 
combinations of figures. 

Leaves « and ^ are wanting. 



Add. 26,415.— Foil. 74; 7f in. by 


lines, about 3| in. long; apparently of the 
18th century. [William Ekskine.] 


A Sanskrit work on the practice of medicine, 
by Lolimbaraja, or Lolimmaraja, with an 
anonymous interlinear Gujarati gloss. 

Text begins : 

f^5iw fw^rfq ym ^mnS »*»t^: i 

^^m <>l>Hc4cS^t JTBI TTT^t »JVTK 

fPHK fT»TTr^^ irtnftn^tn » s ii 
Gloss begins : ^^f* VT»» b^t ^wf^ ^ik ^>m- 

vtfifvr^ "^ *n!i^i<ir^Tr ^^^^ cstt^ ^xnr oitt^ fos^ifii 

•fiTcJ V!f% f<T^TT «fr«i»jH VTH J^^•m■^ ^k wt^ wtr fftwt 
^Tjw foK^ finrr yan ?t^vt vtn «rt vj<^ ^^m ^^?rr- 

^Hc4(^Vl T^oR»?^ «IiT f^TO UTT <^VTff MT^ '35 II fiT?t 

t3 ^t % '^ttr f^ wsjvt ^t n^^n fiTOf«ii ^rTt^fai 

fiHn*! IT 'HTT ^^V\ fijTn ■■«lc?rfl »I TTTTT fiTOoIift jIjiI'iTVI II 

Colophon : ^ thW^TTc*?;^ ^>%wTrnr f^Tf^K 


Add. 26,452 D.— Foil. 39—41 {i^—\'); 7 
lines, 4 in. by 9; Jain Nagari of 17th to 18th 
century. [William Erskixe.] 

Fragment of Vaidyavallabha, a Sanskrit 
medical work, Avith an interlinear gloss in 
Gujarati. See the Sanskrit Catalogue, No. 515. 







Add. 26,592.— Foil. 70—93; 13 in. by 8; 
written on European paper, water-marked 
" Thos. Edmonds, 1804." 

[William Erskine.] 

A grammar of the Gujarati language, with 
interlinear transliterations in Roman cha- 
racters, and occasional notes in English, by 
Dr. J. Leyden. 



4 » 

Add. 26,595. — Foil. 1—18; 10 in. by 7 
written on European paper, water-marked 
" J. Ruse, 1804." [William Ekskinii:.] 

A comparative vocabulary of Marathi, 
Gujarati, and Hindi words, in use in ordinary 



Add. 26,454 A.— Foil. 35 (?—?«) ; 4f in. by 
10; 8 lines, 8 in. long; written apparently 
in the 18th century. [William Erskine.] 


A Braj-bhasha metrical treatise on rhe- 
torical composition, by Ke^ava Dusa of 

Orchha, with an interlinear Gujarati version 
(vdrttika) by Ku^aladhira Upadhyaya. See 
the Hindi MSS. Cat., p. 26. 

The manuscript is imperfect. The first 
two leaves, containing nearly the whole of 
the first chapter, are missing, as also all 
after leaf 67, the copy ending in the middle 
of the tenth chapter. The verses of the text 
are numbered consecutively throughout the 
work, the last verse in this copy being 375. 





Add. 26,522.— Foil. 139; 7iin. by SJ; 12 to 
14 lines, 4^ in. long; dated Samvat 1869 
(A.D. 1812). [William Erskine.] 

Char hhandani vdrtd. 

A romance, in verse, by oivadasa. 
Begins : 

^^•^ ^3^L ^-^n \^n[ II 
cl ^ki sSli^i nl>inL II 

<n >i^ iltf n3,Hr{L4 «nn II 
§i=ni 01 git ?L -niXi sxi^ II 

a»ti ^H^l aHi^l iML^ n 

Sivadasa was a Nagar Brahman of Kliam- 
bhat, and a disciple of Bhiidhara Vyasa. He 
wrote this poem in Samvat 1696 {Sl'\<l 'HR 
'HI'={IjII), and is also the author of Para^u- 
ramakhyana (S. 1667), Dangavakhyana (S. 
1672), and Draupadi-svayamvara (S. 1673).* 

Colophon: ^r{l ^ at|.^ -^^4 HRrlL 

Copy completed on Thursday, the 13th 
Marga^irsha-iadi, Samvat 1869, i.e. the 
31st December, 1812. 

* Prdchlnakavya, vol. vii., no. 4. 


Add. 26,593.— Foil. 47—103; 13 in. by 7^; 
17 to 23 lines, about 7 in. long; written on 
European paper water-marked " W. Sharp, 
1804," "J. Budgen, 1805," "J. Ruse, 1805," 
«S. Wise & Patch, 1805," and "Edmeads & 
Pine, 1805"; dated Samvat 1864 (A.D. 1808). 

[William Erskine.] 


The Pauranic story of Prahlada, in verse. 
By Bhanadasa. 

The poem is taken from the 7th chapter of 
the Bhagavatapurana. Prahlada, son of the 
Daitya king Hiranyaka^ipu, was an ardent 
worshipper of Vishnu. This so incensed his 
father that he ordered him to be put to death. 
Vishnu befriended Prahlada, and, becoming 
incarnate as Narasimha, the ' man-lion,' he 
slew Hiranyaka^ipu, and made his son king 
of the Daityas. 

The work is in 21 chapters, each chapter 
having a poem in the dohard, followed by 
one in the chopdi metre. It has been 
published, under the editorship of Gattulala 
Ghanasyamajl, in the * Aryasamudaya,' a 
monthly literary magazine.* 

The present copy is imperfect, beginning 
with the 5th verse of the chopdi of the first 
chapter, as follows : — 

^^n ^ <^'1»^ ^(iHln II 

h >iniL >i\^l ii^^ a^ontn II 
«»n<-iR. nafl. <5rioiR R.'n » 

* Bombay, 1888, vol. ii. 



34^ 3ri4°t>tl =»nn^ <n^ M 

The verses of the doharda and chopdis are 
numbered together in each chapter, and not 
separately, as in the printed edition. The 
date of composition is given in the last 
chapter of this copy to be Saipvat 1676,* but 
in the printed edition it is Saipvat 1776. 
This latter appears to be the correct date, 
tallying with the Cyclic year Vikarl specified 
in the text. 

Bbanadasa has also written a metrical 
version of the Hastamalaka, dated the 
Sarvarl samvatsara, Saipvat 1777. t 

This copy was made by Pandit Balarau- 
kunda from a manuscript belonging to 
Rajarama ManakjT, and is dated Sunday, the 
Sth Asha(lha-.s7((7i, Saipvat 1864. 

Colophon : ^<r[L ^ <nL3lHn )i^L«^ JllH^ 

viKL§a ^nvA frft^ S =n«i Histt H^n "ii&i- 


Add. 26,511.— Foil. 120; 9f in. by 7^ ; 21 
lines, h\ in. long ; written on European paper 
water-marked " Gr. Jones, 1804." 

[William Eeskine.] 

S' xilia-bohotert. 
A metrical version of the Sanskrit §uka- 
saptati, or Seventy Tales of a Parrot. By 
Samala Bhata. 

* f^li>ll£3*tL '{l^l '{In II 

>ll3l^3 >H^«Th. snrd §fi>l nR 11 31/ II 

t Jtrihat kdcyadohana, vol. iv., p. 740. 

Heading: ^m ^'^g^q l ^ ' ^Hr^v ^'JqtiiiUHmiT 

x^'m II 
Begins : 

^^ ^T^^ 5nT^T ^^ 'WHTT ^ntr ^ 

i^amala Bhata, son of Vlresvara, was born 
at Veganpur, the present Gomtipur, a village 
near Ahmadabad in Saipvat 1780 (A.D. 
1725). He was a Srigod Malvl Brahman, 
" but his patron was Rakhiyal, a great land- 
holder of the Kunbi caste, who lived in a 
village in what is now the district of Kaira."* 

This copy contains only the first 13 tales 
of Siimala Bhata's translation. The entire 
work contains 73 tales, or three more than 
in the Sanskrit original. It was printed at 
Ahmadabad in 1880, the date of composition, 
Saipvat 1821 (A.D. 1764), appearing at the 
end of the work. 


Add. 26,519.— Foil. 118; 9^ in. by 5f ; 29 

lines, 4| in. long ; written in Jain Nagari of 

the 17th or 18th century. 

[William Euskine.] 

A metrical version of the Sanskrit Suka- 
saptati, or Seventy Tales of a Parrot, with 
occasional Prakrit verses. 

The work begins with a verse in Sanskrit, 
in which the author salutes his guru Guna- 

yx\ friTTPTnrn?: ii srsni: n 
5^1 ^H**i*) ^JT^n'f m^^ 1 inn 5^ ^l»jiaH<>' A^n \ 
^^€vs> wyrw '^j^f^f'wt I iBt>f*i ?jtinrw ^Jwt ii << u 

• The Classical Poelg of Gujarat, by Govardhanraia 
Madhavram Tripathi (Bombay, 1894), p. 45. 



Then follow 2 Prakrit verses, one of four, 
the other of six lines, after which the 
Gujarati text begins with a personal descrip- 
tion of the goddess SarasvatI in chopdl metre. 

JTH >TTg nAAK cRT! ^tt I ifVfl'Icjl ^^'t^JT: II i II 

cB^oK^s^Tn "31^ 'stui^ yc^^ \ crh^^th >tit ^7Tnrr ii m ii 
^TH!i wtM wfi li^iiiTTf I ^JVt tn ^^rr^ f^f^ i 
^TftnR ^'tTifsmr a^^ I ^> ^ vgiW^ ^^ ii t, ii 

The first tale commences at verse 47 
(fol. 36). 

fiTTrr Tf^ ^q f^^iH ^7T i ^;iTT'!r?K't »;HI<*)l^fw 1 

TTTB^ niiiMic^T •5if»nn^ i tt? irfi; ^^ ^*t mn^ ii d* ii 
■^■^\ -i^x ffw^ J?^ ^fj I ^'IT^T^ Tqft: im^fz \ 
fft^w Tsf? ^K »T^^TfHn; I ^q^ ^^JS imX ^wkk h it ii 

The work contains 2463 verses, and has 
been copied by two different hands. The 
first scribe has copied as far as the middle of 
the 55th story (foil. 1 — loQa), a colophon in 
red ink marking the termination of each. 
He has finished off at verse 1614, the second 
scribe taking up the poem at verse 1627. 
The latter part is more carelessly written, 
without any break or indication of the 
conclusion of the several stories. There is 
no colophon at the end of the manuscript. 

Appended to the work (fol. 100a) is a 
Marwari stavana in nine verses by Ramavi- 
jaya. There are also five coloured illustra- 
tions of Tirthankaras without any descriptions 
(foil. 103—107). 

A medical prescription for the cure of 
constipation, in Sanskrit verse, is written on 
foil. 112 and 113, entitled T^^t^rn f^f^ifWT. 


Add. 26,523.— Foil. 216; 7f in. by 5^; 12 
to 23 lines, 4^^ in. long ; written in the begin- 
ning of the 19th century, 

[William Erskine.] 

Five tales from Samala Bhata's Gujarati 
metrical adaptation of the Sanskrit Siniha.- 
sanadvatrimsat, or Tales of the thirty-two 
images of the throne of king Vikramaditya. 

The complete text of Samala Bhata's 
version of the Sanskrit tales was published 
at Ahmadabad in 1878, under the title 'Batris 
putalioni varta.' Some of the more popular 
stories have been published separately. 

The tales contained in this volume are very 
carelessly written, with a total disregard to 
correct spelling. They differ considerably 
from the text in the printed edition, and, in 
fact, appear to be merely abridged copies of 
the original. 

I. Foil, 2— 28fl. 

ai^JU^l :iL«n4 Hl^n.l 
Gadhesang rdjani vdrtd. 

This appears to be the 10th story in the 
printed edition (pp, 134 — 162), and is there 
called 0i5.k=i5.n4 HR«-ll. 

Begins : 

a>li ^l>t 'HI fnlff/ ^L«/n H 
4=HL^H\nLn -HI II 

=»n*L!! HUl H^ 6/ftl3li II 

)^'A\ JiiH @n5. tftk II 

=nn?s Jtrifni "i@'{l^ ^\ » 

<P 6/ JU«n^ 'nia ^ 9x^ II 

II. Foil, 28^^536. 

Padminlni vdrtd. 

The title is taken from the index of 
contents on the fly-leaf of this manuscript. 



The story is the 4th in the printed edition 
(pp. 48 — 67), and is there called :i(l°oi<H 

Begins : 

^^i >it3LQin »t@ "Hin II 
<Hi«/n fs'L^ 'ni^ oiifH II 

^^V9i Hl>tl (*iU frl^La»l II 
III. Foil. 54a— 116a. 

i til 4 =1 1 ^ ni 

Thagni vdrtd. 

This is the 12th story in the printed 
edition (pp. 183 — 206), there called pi^>i 

Begins : 
iMfrl^n nn=ni H^Ql^ II >ll3i @ri>t ^^H II 

IV. Foil. 116i— 16;3a. 

H=HSS4 H13. rlL 

Pancha dandani vdrtd. 

This popular story is the 5th in the printed 
edition (pp. 67 — 86). 

Begins : 
•a"^ >lin ^a^^rft II v^sig ^§ HL^n II 
i^Q^l ^VU «!9=rL ffnl II >^^ H^fka 211^1 II 

<*tl«/ ^i«n -HI |i:i'«{l=»n\ II >i<|^n ^j Ml^ II 

V. Foil. ] 636—21 6. 

Sulcasdrlkdnl vdrtd. 

The first two pages of this story, the 28th 
in the printed edition (pp.495 — 516), are in 
this copy almost identical with those of 
no. in. 

Begins : 

hlJU iCl ^^nl 4^ II ^% ^^n^ -s^k II 

H5.l3l^ 'dlM^n II <^sa ^ VI ^'^ 2lL»*l II 


Add. 26,546.— Foil. 52 ; 4 in. by 7^ ; 9 lines, 
5f in. long; written apparently in the 18th 
century. [Wilmam Eeskine.] 


A poem on Fatalism, written in the form 
of a controversy between Human Effort and 
Destiny. By Samala Bhata. 

The poem has been printed in the * Brihat 
kavyadohana,' vol. ii., pp. 339 — 375. The 
present copy begins on fol. 3a (leaf 2) with 
line 28 of the printed edition, as follows : — 

JJT^qW »lV>7T ^ ^TT 1 ■«nft 4-4Mi( r* II <1d II 

Tt^nn ^>^5T TTtM'i I TTTt?njt> wKwrx ii sh n 

The verses written on the first leaf (fol. 2) 
do not belong to the poem. They are written 
by another hand, evidently at a later period, 
as a false beginning in place of the missing 
verses of the original first leaf of the manu- 

This copy differs occasionally from the 
text of the printed edition, and has several 
additional verses at the end. 

Colophon : ^fir ^rh»f^^ «t»»c5 HTiit f^^tirW 



Appended to the poem (foil. 39?)— 52) are 
a few Vaislinava songs, and a poem on the 
story of Ruma and Sita. The date Sainvat 
1831 (A.D. 1774) is written on the fly-leaf. 


Add. 26,515.— Foil. 189; 12i in. by 7f ; 
about 21 lines, 6f in. long ; dated Samvat 
1869 (A.D. 1818). [William Ebskine.] 

This and the three following manuscripts 
contain copies of poems, chiefly on Pauranic 
subjects, composed by various authors. The 
scribe is anonymous, and evidently iUiterate. 
He professes to have copied these works in 
strict accordance with the manuscripts from 
which they were taken, but must have written 
from dictation, as the same peculiarities of 
misspelling occur throughout. 

In addition to the many errors of phonetic 
spelling, the disregard of any distinction 
between aspirated and unaspirated letters, 
the use of long vowels for short ones, and of 
only one sibilant, the palatal ^, the scribe 
has almost invariably marked a syllable 
followed by a nasal letter with anuridsika, 
when not required, and has frequently omitted 
it when it should be employed to indicate a 
nasal conjunct. 

The following are instances of these mis- 
takes and inaccuracies: — 3lQllM.dl, "KI^.hI^, 
oPl*^^ for 3nr4^, ^^^ i'l'nlU^, ^5^(^, 
<^>l for m\i>l, ^If. for ^HL^, 4n<nL for 
Hpani, ^l^ for r:d|^, :ilV3lLOU:i@=:?ioiR. 

Most of the poems contained in these four 
volumes have been printed, either separately, 
or in work's containing selections from the 
writings of Gujarati poets, such as the 'Pra- 
chinakavya,' ' Prachinakavyamala,' ' Kavya- 
dohana,' and ' Brihat kavyadohana.' In every 
case the text has been carefully edited, with 
much alteration, and emendation of gram- 
matical and other errors. 

The following works are contained in this 
volume : — 

I. Foil. 1— 9a. 

Chdturl mdnasamdm. 

Sixteen songs relating to Radha and 
Krishna, by Narasimha Meheta. 

Begins : 

5^011"^ ^l^QiL >IHJ15.L HQi^ II 

^iin fH5A n>i <n(^Qj. «^3€> n 
=ii4iLe)^ iliil ->j5/^ Hino II 

<SL«H II "iin b\\^'k nmi^) II 

n>i iL^^iL a<.=^i til® iL^i II 

^Un 5s L«/ "IL^l^ II 

■^n "^^l^ <KL^lHL^l II 1 II 

Narasimha Meheta, the son of Krishna 
Damodara, was a Nagar Brahman of Vad- 
nagar in Junagarh, and a devout worshipper 
of Vishnu, According to Mrs. P. J. Kabraji,* 
he was born in Samvat 1471, and died in ' 
Samvat 1537. A full account of his life and 
works will be found in the ' Brihat kavya- 
dohana,' vol. ii., p. 11, and in the ' Narma- 
gadya' (2nd ed.), p. 50. 

II. Foil. 9a—l6b. 


A poem in 25 padas, by Premananda 
Bhata, describing the despatch of Uddhava 
by Krishna with a message to the milkmaids 
of Mathura. 

Begins : 

ki^ ^"HH^L ^a^'s, II 

<n>i3oanLn f^i^ II ■? M 

* See her Introduction to a translation of Prema- 
nanda's Narasimha Mehelunun mdmerun in the Ind. Ant., 
vol. 24, p. 73. 




niSl^ -niT^ "^l-HL Htof^ n ^ II 

Premananda, the son of Krishnarama 
Upadhyaya, was a Chauvisa Brahman of 
Baroda, and the author of numerous popular 
metrical versions of Pauranic stories. The 
year of his birth is uncertain. Most of his 
poems are dated, ranging from S. 1720 
(Lakshmanaharana) to S. 1776 (Nalakhyana). 
These dates, however, are not always reliable, 
and vary considerably in different copies of 
the same work. Thus, of the two printed 
editions of the Nalakhyana one bears the 
date S. 1776, the other S. 1742, and the 
editors of the ' Prachinakavyamrila ' (vol. i.), 
in their biographical sketch of this poet's 
life, notice a manuscript in their possession 
dated S. 1773. See also Narmada^ankara's 
account of Premananda and his works.* 

III. Poll. 166—34. 

Chandrahasanl Jcatlui. 

The story of king Chandrahasa, taken 
probably from the Jaiminibharata, or the 
Asvamedhikaparva of the Mahabharata. By 

Begins : 

y.^>t HL>^ «fg oih:(14 "11<H€) II 

^L<A II >1=>1L '^<^'h ^\.^^ II 

«Y^l ^^a>l nit^L His 11 

<! "5S>Lf{L^ «/^ H^n^ II 
■n^ "nuii^L ^ -^js II 3 II 

Vishnudasa was a native of Khambhat, 
but resided at a neighbouring village called 

• Narmagadya (2n(l edition), p. 56. 

Khanpur. He was a Nagar Brahman, and 
studied poetry under Bhudhara Vyasa. A 
short sketch of his life is given by the editors 
of the Prachinakavya (vol. vii., no. 3). 

The date of composition of this poem 
appears in this copy as S. 1624. He 
has also written Rukmangadanun akhyana 
(S. 1634), translations of portions of the 
Mahabharata and Ramayana (S. 1644 — 
1654), and Hari^chandrapuri (S. 1657). 

The manuscript is dated Thursday, the 5th 
Pausha-sM^i, S. 1869, i.e. the 7th January, 

IV. Foil. 35a— 626. 

Nanda hatrlslnl vdrtd. 

The story of Raja Nanda and his minister 
Vilochana, by bamala Bhata. See no. 45. 

Begins : 

[-^dJUL^l^Ln IL-^ ^QJU »*] 

^«i9 H^>t^^«ll HL^ii 

«^3(L ilM SXh(d m^ §ll«i II 

=^L= L^ an iP. «ns II 
<n4?snL2i >rLi\ >injRL«/ II 

This story is extremely popular amongst 
women of Gujarat. Raja Nanda falls in love 
with the wife of his minister Vilochana, and 
attempts to lead her from the path of virtue. 
She reasons with the king, and succeeds in 
dissuading him from his sinful purpose. 
The minister, suspecting that his wife had 
been dishonoured, slays the king, whereupon 
the accused wonfan invokes the aid of the 
gods to testify to her innocence, which appeal 
is answered by the king's restoration to life. 

The copy is dated Sunday, the 15th 
Pausha-swdi, S. 1869, i.e. 17th January, 1813, 

* Supplied from the printed edition in Prachinakavya, 
vol. ii., no. 2. 



V. Foil. 626—946. 

Padmdvatlnl vdrtd. 

The romance of Pushpa Sena, son of 
Champaka Sena, Raja of Champavatl. By 
Samala Bhata. 

Begins : 

H^^>1 ^U^-ll HQil^ II 

ML^i a>l!t VI ^U^ II 
-^5/H^ ^=^1 i^ =l^lL^q^ II 

"^Ml =niH\ ML^ II 

oivgiLH^l 5..^ ^s^l KS II 

i\3>l 'HL ^^Tl nlS II 

The poem is dated S. 1774. The copy 
was completed on Tuesday, the 9th Pausha- 
hadi, S. 1869, i.e. 26th January, 1813. 

VI. Foil. 95fl.— 108a. 


The story of Sudama, the poor Brahman, 
who was bounteously rewarded by Krishna 
for his devotion to him. By Premananda 

Begins : 
'HLoi^^H Oll5llHf{lii^l'>l^=4"ll ^^^Hrftii 

U^SrfHrfl. 4^>t«H -hIoO. HL^nHL*^ ii 
^^3 L>tLa>tqL ^^ ^V^ II '?{L<HlOl«in feft^rll 
'HL'*^" II 
^^ =HL-<^^ >l?5«| ^-^ ^\.-^^\ II 
<^ll-iii'^-8^'^JUL^ i§^LfH4i\ ^l<^ii H^'^n 
5i<nH^ci II 
1^-n ^S 1 1^ =^^^ » H ^^L>lL=H<l^ii 

The story is taken from the Bhagavata- 
purana, Sk. x. Adh. 80 and 81. The poem 
bears the date S. 1738, and the copy was 
completed on Saturday, the 13th Pausha- 
badi, S. 1869, 

VII. Foil. 1086— 114a. 

Ghdturl Bddhdjlm. 

A collection of songs on the sports 
of Radha and Krishna. By Ranchhod. 

Begins : 

^b Jii>l 'HL'^fHin fHlnn II 
4a yi%^ H^Lsd^ni II 

5.iHl?!i4 sl^i 5.>ini II 
=non =»noi H^iA=^i II 

a>H.^n =nL!i ^^IHL II 

\^^ "1^1 LSL ^ni^^l ?5<l II 
^LML mi ■>3^<L II 

4^'^Hi *i?^qL fHsQ. II 

The poems have been printed in the 
' Brihat kavyadohana,' vol. iii., p. 821. 
The editor mentions other poems of a similar 
nature composed by the author, but gives no 
dates, or account of his life. 

VIII. Foil. 1146—1196. 


An anonymous poem, in 136 verses, on the 
love of Krishna. 

Begins : 

SXbf^ 4^=t 5/n <1U. II 

n>in Hi^ «i-^° II 

'^s/^QLi 4n^ II % II 
Ml <|nl iiiT frifiL n§(L^ II 

a/f^k ^t-MQll t^@° II 

n>tL^ <4, dn ta@ H :t II 

IX. Foil. 1196—189. 

Nala Damayantlnl hatha. 

A metrical version of the story of king 
Nala and Damayanti, taken from the Vana- 
parva of the Mahabharata. By Premananda. 




Begins : 

«{l^'l^^L=*l«{L i«| i^L II 
^L«/ i^lrfl 3l=nL HLSH II 

=^ui^ H-n *il<^^ II 

The poem is in 64 chapters, and bears no 
date of composition. The year Sainvat 1776 
(^ITl^ w\ti5.) appears in the hthographed 
edition of Bombay, 1858, and S. 1742 {7xn:i, 
u{<r\id\{) in the "Students' edition" (2nd 
edition) of Bombay, 1880.* 

The copy was completed on Sunday, the 
7th Vai^akha-Z^ac^f, S. 1869, i.e. 23rd May, 

Colophon: jj'cil ^<^H^^^r^^ b^i 
^I'H^i^^L ^^ ^ II . . . <?.l>L<n Wi^v! ni 
HS-'n H^lHil HI 19 HR ^H@ ^ ^"Hli^Qil 
SliJ" t^ II 


Add. 26,516.— Foil. 192; IQi in. by 5^ ; 
18 lines, 4|^ in. long; dated Samvat 1870 
(A.D. 1814). [William Eeskine.] 

I. Foil. 1—49. 


A poem in 26 chapters, containing an 
account of the battles between Rama and 
Ravana, taken from the Yuddhakanda of the 
Ramayana. By Premananda. 

* Premdnand's Naldhhydn. Students' edition, pre- 
pared by Kavi Narmadushankar Lalashaukar. 

Begins : 

'^OLVSlLHrfl.n Hl^n «^P4 11 

Jll>l^^(l<nKl ^HL>[1 II 
Hl=>*l ^Pttn ^ nRia^q^l II 
04041 =1^.0^1^"^ II 
H^Qll 11 311^ «^HL ^ ^04Hf{L4 II 

'{I'na HiH>{l?s4 hIqIL n 

^n Hn VI L^ ^li^"^ II 
<^(i^ f^ hW ui y:>i II 

a^-Lni 6/^4^ «^4n i^^ni » 

^hl SX-^, «na>l II 

The poem was completed on Sunday, the 
2nd Chaitra-Sttrfi, Samvat 1741 (A.D. 1684). 

The copy was made on Tuesday, the 7th 
Chaitra-ftacZi, S. 1870, i.e. 12th April, 1814. 

11. Foil. 496— 79a. 

Bahhruvdhanani Tcathd. 

A poem in 22 chapters, containing the 
Mahabharata story of the combat between 
Babhruvahana and his father Arjuna. By 

Begins : 

-^1^ =4 01 ^Tifn II 

•S^'H'H'Kl'f.LflL fnoiHrQ. 11 

b\%^ >iinL ^H^iii n-^ "^ II 

an°n4 "^i"! =4l<HL^ II 

4l-^(^ ^i^i ij ■HLi^RL -nnriq^ " 



=ni-^i=yii«i i<| "i^^HLisn i^ii 
=»niH A nlv4 "^ti^ II 

Hariraraa is probably the poet of that 
name noticed by the editors of the Brihat 
kavyadohana (vol. iii., p. 480), a resident of 
Surat, and author of Sitasvayamvara, Ruk- 
niinisvayamvara, and Krishnavirahanan 
pada. He is said to have been living in 
S. 1880, but this is clearly a mistake, perhaps 
a typographical error for S. 1770, as the 
poet's Sitasvayamvara is dated S. 1703. 

III. Foil. 796—1386. 

Suhhadrdharana . 

The Mahabharata account, in verse, of the 
elopement and marriage of Subhadra, sister 
of Krishna, with Arjuna. By Premananda. 

Begins : 

SX3:n% ^<\ ^A^.^ \\.^ II 
4^L 3,L=>t itolL n>L3(L (s/S ^ II 

Mini a ffn h"^"^ II 
<SL'^ II n>i 6/s iTt^ ■nm >tLiiL:<l n 
n i^n "^svn ^11^ II 

=»nK nniL^^i>ilqiL II 

S^ llHl^-i Jll3^Hr{l II 

H ^^H^l (S:iq4L ii 
"n US IfH 13.21 =>1K VIH ^ II 

HLSini =h;(Ici II 

fix ^^^ 2lL^ H'd'^ II 

The poem was completed on Thursday, 
the 10th Phalguna-swdi, S. 1758. 

^I3lv9i 'HLJU ^.-^mO II 
S^h^ii H-^^ ^^1>{1 ^4^=11^ II 

<i^i3i 2i@ ^mis^int? II 

The scribe's colophon is dated Wednesday, 
the 6th Vai^akha-siiii, S. 1870, i.e. 11th May, 

IV. Poll. 139—192. 

Abhimanyuni dkhydna. 

A poem describing the valour of Abhi- 
manyu, the son of Arjuna, in the wars 
between the Pandavas and Kauravas, taken 
from the Dronaparva of the Mahabharata. 
By Premananda. 

Begins : 

^\^A ?!|5l4 Olrt=ni HS II 

niu^H^d 4^1=^1 ^2(1 •s/l'^ II 
<oL4i II sil 4^.1=^1 ■»j'n A\>m II 

^ ^\'>:^<^ (^a>l c^^^MK II 
Hen^n i^HL ^?% i!i@ II 

s>tf4'»in^ ani-nL=ni«l II 
4^1>IHI^^ itOg M;:^ o^dii II 

5^q 6/n>L«? 5.La»l II 
Clq H3.n4 k^>t ?s2lL $ II 

cli^nl S^ >H^>IL^ II 

The manuscript is defective ; breaking off 
at the commencement of chapter 46. The 
poem is in 50 chapters, and has been 
published in the ' Brihat kavyadohana,' 
vol. ii., p. 127. It is there dated Samvat 


Add. 26,517.— Poll. 256 ; 9^ in. by 5| ; 15 
to 17 lines, 4i in. long ; dated Samvat 1870 
(A.D. 1814;. [William Eeskine.] 



I. Foil. 1—1026. 


A poem on the legend of PraUada, the son 
of the daitya Hiranyakasipu, described in 
no. 44. By Kalidasa of Wassawad. 

Begins : 

i^/^-^jn Vl«i llHl^iani II 
^l>l^n ^^ i"^ ^HL II 
frTltnlks L anrd ^-^ S^^^ II 

n-^ ^^[^"^"^Hiii 

a*l^ql a>ioi:^ ai^^ig^i (iJ-nq^L II 
^^V3^l ^^l>l4^ •HL«^ II 

This poem is published in the ' Brihat 
kavyadohana,* vol. i., p. 503. Nothing 
appeal's to be known of Kalidasa beyond 
the fact that he was a Nagar Brahman of 
Wassawad. His Sitasvayamvara was com- 
posed in S. 1832,* and this poem in S. 1833, 
the date being expressed (fol. 102a, 1. 6) in 
the line ^h^ Jt.l'^l ^iVlQl » :?.\QiL3lR@ 
[i.e. J?ion.5.J H^ ^b> ^•'- the Sarpvat year 
denoted by the number of the Puranas (18), 
and one added to the number of 8ringdras 

IT. Foil. 103— 200a. 


The Pauranic stpry, in verse, of Usha, the 
daughter of Bana, and of her rescue from 
captivity and marriage with Aniruddha, 
grandson of Krishna. By Premananda. 

* Prachinakavya, vol. v., no. 1. 

Begins : 

•^Ol^^ri^tn =H5.q| «rll3i ^ II 

[aiQlHfft ^15.11 =lLi4 "HpI €) II*] 

=H<3R.lJ»l <H?li ^\ -Hln €? II 

a^<ni o^qi ^ ^^-^^ Hi^ £) II 
<Si«:i II Hin «n»ii ^'X^ -ni^ II 

^h(i\. il^s/ ^k Hin II 

•^^5ifiL "niM II 

The date of composition is not given. 
The scribe's colophon is dated Saturday, the 
8th Phalguna-SMcZij S. 1870, i.e. 26th February, 

III. Foil. 200&— 244a. 

Narasimha Mehetdnd putrano vivdha. 

An account, in verse, of the festivities at 
the marriage of the son of the poet Nara- 
simha Meheta. By Haridasa. 

Begins : 

H = ^>1 VH3il'»i €">{l=nLfl*l €3 II 

^^^^ ^^ >lLiL >lHil -gn «3 II 
?!^QlL5.[l^ =^41 Hinn O II 

^3i»l(i^l5^L ^H ^nn © II 
dm II 'domiS^QlL ^^q^lJi^^L 11 

S^kyi^k 5^13 «IL^ II 

The poem is in 22 cantos, and has been 
published in the Prachlnakavyamala, vol. ix. 
The editors have given a short biographical 
sketch of the author. Haridasa was a 
merchant of Baroda, and was employed by 
the poet Premiinanda as his agent in the 
management of his household affairs. In 

* Supplied from the printed edition in Brihat kdcya- 
dohana, vol. i., p. 33. 



S. 1721 Haridasa began to study poetry 
under the tutorship of Premiinanda. He 
composed several poems, and died during 
the lifetime of his master. 

In the printed edition of this work the 
date of composition is stated to be S. 1725, 
but the lines containing that date do not 
appear in the present copy. 

The scribe's colophon is dated Thursday, 
the 13th Thaiguna-sudi, S. 1870, i.e. 3rd 
March, 1814. 

IV. Foil. 244^—249. 

Purvi bhashdno Suddmo. 

A poem on the story of Sudama and 
Krishna. By Narayana. 

Begins : 

'HL<|?5L3,^ <^-i\.n 9x-^iX ^>{l=nL ^[L=i^n n 

5/1 Jim ^nL3ll?!l^ 3L=>1 II 

n^in-c "^ iiii II 

'^bX >t(^>lL =noiLH II 

The poem is written in an Eastern dialect 
of Hindi intermixed with Gujarati. The 
author states at the conclusion of the work 
that he is a resident of Junnar, and gives the 
date S. 1803. 

V. Foil. 250—256. 

Suddmdnd prabhdtiijd. 

Songs on the story of Sudama, and the 
favours granted him by Krishna. 

Begins : 
<^nHL H3i ijQ. ^ (5^01.1 HUl II "sb II 

viln li^iHdql II gn k^.sx ^-^ h 

Mnni >inl^8i Hk(^ \\.h II «/|Hf{L "Kiel ^ n 
U^ tHl«^?5 ^l§ II |n HI"*! "t'3 II 
a>in \ =i:^cl 2(1 R.(fj[wt \ angig^l ii 


Add. 26,518.— Foil. 96; 9^ in. by 5^; 17 
lines, 4|-in. long; dated Sarnvat 1870 (A.D. 
1814). [William Brskine.] 

I. Foil. 1— 69a. 

fn >t «rl >l H^ L r*-H 


A poem in glorification of ParaSurama, the 
sixth incarnation of Vishnu. By Kalyana. 

Begins : 

H^SIM Hl^ n-^ @>{l=ni4n II 

-^l^^lMLn 4 in H^^H 11 
^«(lJU fls >tn^i vi^>i !i«na>^ n 

^■n^i^i 4oin4HL^qi Siian. II 
iVLd-tft^n^d^tL ?^^<L II 

=H^^<t^i 4?:i ^QiL -^qi II 

The author states at the conclusion of the 
poem that he is by caste an Udichya (Brah- 
man), the son of Visvambhara oukla, a 
resident of Palgam in the Pargana Daman 
in Ramakshetra, or the country along the 
Malabar coast, and that he completed the 
work on Thursday, the 7th day of the light 
half of Margasirsha, Sarnvat 1808. 

The copy was completed on Saturday, the 
13th Phalguna-fcadi, S. 1870, i.e. 19th March, 

Colophon: ?Xrtl -^c{[>^^^ >lHilfi'n'4 b^l 

Jd>i!i^qi ^fninnl ^^ ^11 • • . ^i>i^ 

^1*4 = ^ <hMI ^.i^l^ait,, 



II. Foil. 694—87. 

H 5. 5^ :?. I -n I ^^ L n 


Another account, in verse, of Para^urama, 
taken from the Vanaparva of the Mahii- 
bharata. By ^ivadasa. See no. 43. 

Begins : 

VlSl>t VlOiL-^ 0il3llHr{l II 

Cl=»M?l ^\.\ -^c/ ^SX i^qil hH II 

s/oinnoii'^ ^["Kl II 
ii§i>t ^i^ ni-Kl II 

The poem is in 12 cantos, and has been 

published in the ' Prachinakavya,' vol. vii., 
no. 4. The poem is dated S. 1667. 

The scribe's colophon is dated Tuesday, 
the IstChaitra-sttdi, S. 1870, the 22nd March, 

III. Foil. 88—96. 

H ^ <n I Ol an L 


A collection of Hindu songs in honour of 

Begins : 

^L^^^^in^^^i'^g^ II ^i II 

^d-c? L n H^ ^-A ^■H:i=ll ^ (S<L II 
=>li =4ci^:a Rq^L ig^ 11 
"^^ ^s/4 ^n"^ HL^feU ■^^olsl n 

The manuscript is incomplete, breaking 
off in the middle of the 18th pada. 



Add. 26,520.— Foil. 325; 8i in. by 6^; 12 
lines, 3^ in. long ; dated the 5th May, 1811. 

[William Ebskine.] 

Mufarrih al-halub. 

A Gujarati version of the Mufarrih al- 
kulub, or Persian version of the Hitopade^a, 
by Taj ibn Mu'in al-Din Malki. See the 
Persian Cat., p. 757i. 


a>i h<\\p\'^ nL>i "n^^i^ =n<n 

'Kh \ II 

Begins: a>^ irtltnlt '^S-ni' '^^LJ^nL- 

a>i?s«^n t^n^ =nLi>fl.=n\nt ^5.H^ V^@ =»nn 



The translation, evidently the work of a 
Parsi, abounds in Persian words and phrases. 
There are two lengthy colophons by the 
scribe, one in Persian, the other in Gujarati, 
in which the date of completion of the copy 
is given in the English, Samvat, Saka, 
Hijrah, and Parsi eras. He claims descent 
from Neryosangh Dhaval, a Parsi priest of 
the 15th century who translated the Zand 
Avasta and other religious books into San- 
skrit, and gives his genealogy as follows : — 

Darab b. Manek, b. Bahram, b. Jamasp, b. 
Manek, b. Dastur Pahalan, b. Farldiin; a 
native of Nosari (in Baroda), residing at 


Add. 26,521.— Foil. 147; 8|- in. by 6; 12 
lines, 3f in. long ; dated the 3rd September, 
1808. [William Ebskine.] 

MaJcar i 'aurat. 

A collection of short tales illustrating the 
craftiness of women. 

Heading: ^^ ^[^nW >1?jI'^ =^1.5.^4 ^^ 

i3 S§ I a nWl =»nLoi m^ nm ^ "^ 

Begins: 5>|. iriitn^ ^i<n.\.\ SXll^?. ^>i 

^L^ift 'niM^nt ^5^ ^a>iin julJ^Ti an.-n 


This copy was made by Darab b. Miinek, 
the writer of the preceding manuscript. In 
his colophon to this work also he has given 
his genealogy, and the date of completion in 
the various eras current in Bombay. 


Or. 2697.— Foil. 67; 6f in. by 5i; 15 lines, 
3|- in. long; neatly written on European 
paper, water-marked " Allee, 1824." 


A collection of one hundred oriental anec- 
dotes in Marathi, with Gujarati translations. 
See the Marathi MSS. Cat., p. 36fe. 

The Marathi anecdotes are written on foil. 
1 — 33, and their Gujarati translations on 
foil. 34—65. 

The first anecdote in Gujarati is as 
follows : — 

^^ TT^TT^ TftfTT^T UVT^^* ^W ^ HT^TT '^rftl^Tlt 

^tft ^^" Ti^n^ 3^^^ ^^^ ^t;^ 5>t "^^h II 





Add. 26,461.— Foil. 117; 9iin. by 6^; 20 to 
24 lines, about 4 in. long; written in Jain 
Nagari of the 17th or 18th century. 

[William Ekskine.] 

A collection of works in Sanskrit, Prakrit, 
and Gujarati, mostly written by the same 
hand, in a manuscript the leaves of which 
are numbered ^^'o to \i^. The following are 
in Gujarati : — 

I. Folk 6—61 (?«^— ?<;^). 


A metrical paraphrase of the Navatattva, 
or Nine Principles of Jain philosophy. See 
no. 19. 

Begins : ^^^wfr^: n 
'^■ar^^ qf5i^T» f^iTT^'ht I ^ra^ jwr: f^ ^thcJ^ i 

wr^^ ^IVS ^^ rf^ HIT I fsTH^ ^^T ff^r ffiT II ^ II 

The author's name is not mentioned. He 
dedicates the work in the opening verse, and 
also at the conclusion of each chapter, to his 
Guru Bhavasagara Suri of the Aiichala- 
gachchha (Samvat 1510—1583).* 

• See Peterson's Fourth Beport, p. Ixxxvi. 

The work is written in chopal verse, in 
a style of language closely resembling the 
Marwari dialect of Hindi. 

The Nine Principles are explained in 
separate chapters, as follows : — 
















87a— 386, 







































The date of composition, Samvat 1575 
(A.D. 1632) is given at the conclusion of an 
epilogue of 59 verses. 

Ends : ^^tt xprx: i^^fi: ^ftt ^TM^f^^t ''fif^^ 
lT:fB ^^■^^ '^rraff ^7q;| whj^ mf^ Hnfri^ ^ imbii 

HiraT^ ^f^^ ■sFtT^ ^T^ -q^r^ ifctn: ^ ^wtvjs mf^ 

fVWt fnrm^ ^^ f^gi^^ II H<1 II ^fiT ^tJTTiTS^ci^ 

Tmit II limvi ^tcf^^t <^?mo ii ^^oiic'n'Eriw ^^ 

II. Folk 62—93 iitc—^r). 

A Sanskrit metrical treatise on divination, 
with an anonymous Gujarati version. 

Begins : ^'^^mTT-Tfl: 

■^■[^f^4v^vmx^^ i ^nif ji;i^^>: ii <i ii 



sr ravmm^ ^swa f«g- of^Ht^ ii ^ ii 

fHff^^nitff^ I Tw^'^'tir'n II 5 II 
^^i^ jr^ mTf^ ^-^m ^"it^ I^^ ftnmi^ ii ? ii 

^wT^Nf^^'t^ I f^*rtt ii?rwH II d II 
»Ifni^ ^'^ ^H ^^t iftti^ ^Tft I^ t?'^ ^^ 

Tif^ ^^ TTT^t 1T^ II «,* II 

The woi'k contains rules for determining 
a man's duration of life, his characteristic 
temperament or his future condition, rich or 
poor, lucky or unlucky, by means of palmistry, 
but more particularly by a study of the 
peculiarities of form, size or colour of the 
various parts of the human body. It is 
divided into two parts, the first, in 155 
verses (ending at fol. 78a), relates to men ; 
the second, in 123 verses, to women, con- 
cluding with a description of the four classes 
of females, known as PadminI, Chitrini, 
feankhini, and Hastinl. 

Each verse of the Sanskrit text is followed 
by its Gujarati translation bearing the same 
number. At the end of the work is an 
illustration of the palm of the left hand with 
emblematical figures. 

Ill, Foil, 94— 106a. {k^—\^^). 


A metrical account of the restoration of 
the temple and worship of Neminatha at 
Girnar. By Nayasundara. 

Begins : wtcJTT^ti: ^m% '<»'»^% n 

Tjfij^j f^twt nf^^ I ^if^x^ ^^^'h? f^ur^T I 

^fJHT? ^^'NWJ ^^cS<*<1J »t3K ^^3Rt I 
* Mistake for i. 

Tjf? ij^^rnra fafoif( i V^%^ ft^tif^^t ii i ii 

TFT V'Tra't 11 4r«f^<U^ WiriJIcjS II ^ II 

fcfif'tfr^t sfit 5Rtfn!( I ^nr^^ ^smm:^ 
•^t«iw% f=<(^«^ ^^mn't I TTTHmft!! ^iHTT^irt n ? n 

»nft?t 'Unw'tT ^^3l!T I H'-)?c<!<4^'l WTTST^ II ^ II 

f(T?t H^?H ^*i ^ ^^ I f^xn^iratTJir'hT't i 
^■j 55? frrftn jft: ^vorrt'^ i j^nrtir ti^ Ttnn'N^ n d ii 

The poem is in 185 verses, written in a 
form of Marwari. It recounts how Ratan 
Seth, the eldest of the three sons of Chandra 
Seth the proprietor of the village of Nava- 
halapattan, a pious Jain oravaka and deacon 
(sanghapati), devoted his wealth on the 
restoration of the temple at Girnar sacred to 
Neminatha, in which holy deed he was 
assisted by his wife Silavati and his son 
Komala. This occupied eighteen years,* and 
was completed in Samvat 1449 (A.D. 1392). t 

Dr. James Fergusson, in his description of 
the ruined temples on the sacred hill of 
Girnar,! states that the temple to Neminatha 
is the largest and oldest. " An inscription 
upon it records that it was repaired in 
A.D, 1278, and unfortunately a subsequent 
restorer has laid his heavy hand upon it, so 
that it is diflBcult now to realise what its 
original appearance may have been." 

IV. Foil. 106?^— 109a. {\^—\>ii). 


A poem in praise of Sankeswar, a town 
in the Belgaum District of the Bombay 

* V. 167. 

t V 172. 

f^5R»? TWiii ^X^ I ^^^d'H!)<l'«ll5 I 

TTiTnTn^ ^Tfl I "TSTt? "sfTT i^ II S?. II 

J History of hid tan and Eadtm Architecture, London, 
1876, p. 2-dQ. 




Begins : 

^M«CMt.t<iUrh» ^^^7^ TCnif^ II ^ II 
^^^Tni»ftfl^TT» cJ^^^Tnf^^TTT II ? II 

The poem is in 46 verses, and was written 
during the time of king Asvasena in Samvat 
1672* (A.D. 1615). This copy was made 
for Shah Hlrachandra on Wednesday, the 
9th Vaisakha-tarfi, Samvat 1737 (A.D. 
] 680). 

* V. 45. ?Htt ^V ?[T?"^ft;^ 

Colophon : 'sTk ^w^t^ w^^ wpS: ii ^wif 'i$^9 

V. Foil. 1096— 117. {\^—K^). • 
A collection of Jain hymns in praise of 
the Tlrthankaraa, concluding with two short 
poems on points of recital, partly in Prakrit, 
partly in Gujarati. 

These also were copied for Shah Hlra- 
chandra, as in IV. above, the manuscript 
being dated Tuesday, the 8th Pausha-iatZi, 
Samvat 1733 (A.D. 1676). 

Colophon : ^fir ^'^raf^fv: ^Y?'- " ^^ ''^^^ ^^ 



Add. 26,524. — Foil. 36. Strips of paper 
about 18 in. by 3f ; written between Samvat 
1848 and 1863 (A.D. 1791—1806). 

[William Erskine.] 

A collection of papers containing accounts 
written by Narayanadasa Brdakrishna Dasa 
and other gumashtas of Bagalkot and other 
villages in the Patan subdivision of the 
Bombay Presidency, respecting money due 
from tenants as rent, or on transactions in 
grain, cloth, and other articles. 

( 37 ) 


The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. Works which are only 
incidentally mentioned are distinguished by figures of lighter type in the reference. 

Abhimanyuni akhyana, 50 iv. 
Acharanga-siitraj 1. 
Agamasaroddharaj 29. 
Aupapatika-sutra, 3. 
Babhruvahanani katha, 50 ii. 
Bhaktamarastotra, 9. 
Bhalami chopai, 26 ii. 
Bhramara-pachisI, 49 ii. 
Chaudrahasani katha, 49 iii. 
Char khandani varta, 43. 
Chatuhsarana-sutra, 5. 
Chaturi manasamani, 49 i. 
Chaturi Radhajini, 49 vii. 
Chausarana-prakarana, 5. 
Datigavakhyana, 43. 
Dasavaikalika-siitra, 7. 
DIpalikakalpa, 16, 17. 
DIvallkalpa, 16, 17. 
Divalikalpa-balabodha, 30. 
Draupadi-svayamvara, 43. 
Dravyagunaparyaya-no ras, 27. 
Dvadasa-bhavana, 26 i. 
Gadhesang rajani varta, 47 i. 

Girnar-tirthoddhara-mahima, 56 iii. 

Goshti-sataka, 55. 

Harischandrapurl, 49 iii. 

Hastamalaka, 44. 

Jambucharitra, 25. 

Jivavichara-siitra, 21. 

Jnatadharmakatha, 2. 

Kalpasamachari- sangraha, 3 1 . 

Kalpasutra, 8. 

Krishnavirahanan pada, 50 ii. 

Laghu-kshetrasamasa-prakarana, 13, 14, 15. 

Lakshmanaharana, 49 II. 

Mahabharata, by Vishnudasa, 49 iii. 

Makar i 'aurat, 54. 

Mufarrih al-kulib, 53. 

Nala Damayantlnl katha, 49 ix. 

Nalakhyana, 49 ii. 

Nanda batrlsini varta, 49 iv. 

Narasimha Mehetana putrauo vivaha, 51jii. 

Navatattva, 19, 20, 21. 

Navatattva-chopai, 56 i. 

Nayachakrasara, 29. 

Okhaharana, 51 ii. 



Padraavatini varta, 49 v. 
Padminini varta, 47 ii. 
Paficha dandani varta, 47 iv. 
Parasuramakhyana, 52 ii, 43. 
Pattavall, 36. 
PrabliJltiya, 52 in. 
Prahladakhyana, by Bhanadasa, 44. 

by Kalidasa, 51 i. 

Purvi bhashano Sndamo, 51 iv. 
Rajaprasnlya-sutra, 4. 
Ramayana, by Vishnudasa, 49 in. 
Ranayajfia, 50 i. 
Rasikapriya, 42. 
Rayapaseni-sutra, 4. 
Rukmangadanun akhyana, 49 in. 
Rukminisvayamvara, 50 ii. 
Samudrika, 56 ii. 
Samyaktvakaumudi, 22. 
Sarighayani, 11, 12. 
Sangrahani-sutra, 11, 12. 
S'ankliesvara-stavana, 56 iv. 
Santharavidhi, 23. 
S'atruSjaya-uddhara, 28. 

Shadavasyaka-sutra, 6. 
Siddhantalapaka, 31. 
Sitasvayamvara, by Harirama, 50 ii. 

by Kalidasa, 51 i. 

Snehalila, 49 viii. 

S'raddhapratikramana-sutra {!.q. Vandanaka- 

sutra), 24. 
S'ripalacharitra, 13. 
Subhadraharana, 50 ill. 
Sudarniicliaritra, 49 vi. 
Sudamana prabhatiya, 51 v. 
S'ukabohoteri, 45. 
S'ukasaptati, 46. 
S'ukasarikanl varta, 47 v. 
Thagni varta, 47 in. 
Udyamakarma-samvada, 48. 
Upadesamala-prakarana, 18. 
Uvaval-sutra, 3. 
Vaidyajivana, 38. 
Vaidyavallabha (fragment), 39. 
Vandanaka-sutra, 24. 
Vimalamahatmya, 52 i. 
Yogasastra, 10. 

( 3a ) 


Numerals in parentheses indicate the date of composition of the work, or of the death of the 
author. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. 

Village rent and other accounts, 57. 


Life of Mahavira, 35. 

Pattavali of the Veshadhara branch of Lum- 
pakas, 36. 

Samudrika, 56 ii. 

Gnjarati grammar, by Dr. J. Leyden, 40. 


Acharanga-siitra. Prakrit text, and commen- 
tary by Parsvachandra Suri, 1. 

Agamasaroddhara (S. 1776), by Devachandra 
Gani, pupil of Dipachandra, 29. 

Aupapatika-sutra, Prakrit text, and commen- 
tary, 3. 

Bhaktamarastotra, Sanskrit text, and commen- 
tary by Rishi Dayarama, 9. 

Bhalainz chopai, by Bhimaji Bharati, 26 ii. 

Chatuhsarana-sutra, Prakrit text, and gloss, 5. 

Chausarana-prakarana. See Chatuhsarana-siitra. 

Das'avaikalika-siitra, Prakrit text, and gloss, 7. 

Dipalikakalpa, Sanskrit text, with notes, 16, 17. 

Divallkalpa. See Dipalikakalpa. 

Divalikalpa-balabodha (S. 1821), 30. 

Dravyagunaparyaya-no ras, 27. 

Dvadasa-bhavana, by Sakalacbandra Gani, 26 i. 

Jain cosmography (fragment), 33. 

Jain hymns, 56 V. 

Jain legends (fragment), 32. 

Jain religious poems, 34. 

Jambucharitra, Prakrit text, and commentary, 25. 

Jivavichara-sutra, Prakrit text, and commentary, 

Jfiatadharmakatha, Prakrit text, and commen- 
tary, 2. 

Kalpasutra, Prakrit text, and commentary by 
Sukhasagara Gani, 8. 

Laghu-kshetrasamasa-prakarana, Prakrit text, 
and notes, 13. With commentary by 
Parsvachandra Siiri, 14 A, 15. With 
commentary by Dayasimha Gani, 14 B. 



Navatattva, Prakrit text, and commentary 
{S. 1773) by Jfianavimala Suri, 19. With 
commentary by Muni Eatnasimha, 20. 
With commentary by Parivachandra Suri, 

Navatattva-chopai, 66 i. 

Rajaprasniya-siitra, Prakrit text, and commen- 
tary, 4. 

Eayapasenl-sQtra. See Rajaprasnlya-sutra. 

SamyaktvakaumudI, Sanskrit text, and transla- 
tion, 22. 

Saughayaiji. See Sangrahanl-siitra. 

Saiigrahani-siitra, Prakrit text, and commentary, 
11, 12. 

Santharavidhi, Prakrit text, and translation, 23. 

S'atruiijaya-uddhara (S. 1768\ by Premavijaya, 

Shadavasyaka-siitra, Prakrit text, and commen- 
tary by Nemiharasa (?) Gani, 6. 

Siddhantalapaka, 31. 

S'raddhapratikramana-siitra. See Vandanaka- 

Upadesamala-prakarana, Prakrit text, and com- 
mentary (S. 1543) by Nanna Siiri, 18. 

Uvavai-siitra. See Aupapatika-sutra, 

Vandanaka-sutra, Prakrit text, and commentary, 

Yogasastra, Prakrit text, and gloss, 10. 


Vocabulary of Gujarati, Marathi and Hindi 
words, 41. 


Arithmetical tables and calculations, 37. 


Vaidyajlvana, Sanskrit text, and gloss, 38. 
Vaidyavallabha (fragment), Sanskrit text, and 
gloss, 39. 


Abliimanyuni akhyana (S. 1727), by Prema- 

nanda, 50 iv. 
Babhruvahanani katliii, by Harirama, 50 ii. 
Bhramara-pachisi, by Premananda, 49 ii. 
Chandrahasani katha (S. 1624), by Vishnudasa, 

49 III. 
Char khandani varta (S. 1696), by S'ivadasa, 

Chaturi manasamani, by Narasimha Meheta 

(S. 1537), 49 I. 
Chaturi Radhajini, by Ranchod Bhakat, 49 vii. 
Gadhesang rajani varta, by S'amala Bbata, 

47 I. 
Girnar-tlrthoddhara-mahima, by Nayasundara, 

56 HI. 
Nala Damayantini katha, by Premananda, 49 ix. 
Nanda batrisini . varta, by S'amala Bbata, 

49 IV. 
Narasimha Mehetana putrano vivaha (S. 1725), 

by Haridasa, 51 iii. 
Okhaharana, by Premananda, 51 ii. 
Padmavatini varta (S. 1774), by S'amala Bhata, 

49 V. 

Padminini varta, by S'amala Bhata, 47 ii. 
Pancha dandani varta, by S'amala Bhata, 47 iv. 
Parasuramakhyana (S. 1667}, by S'ivadasa, 

52 II. 
Prabhatiya, 52 iii. 

Prahladakhyana (S. 1776), by Bhanadasa, 44. 
Prabladakhyana (S. 1833), by Kalidasa of Was- 

sawad, 51 i. 
Piirvi bhashano Sudamo (S. 1803), by Nara- 

yana, 51 iv. 
Ranayajiia (S. 1741), by Premananda, 50 i. 
S'ankhe^vara-stavana (S. 1672), 56 iv. 
Snehalila, 49 viii. 
Subhadraharana (S. 1758), by Premananda, 

50 III. 



Sudamacharitra (S. 1738), by Premananda, 

49 VI. 
Sudamana-prabhatiya, 51 v. 
S'uka-bohoteri (S. 1821), by S'amala Bhata, 45. 
Sukasaptati, 46. 

S'ukasarikani varta, by S'amala Bhata, 47 v. 
Thagni varta, by S'amala Bhata, 47 iii. 
Udyamakarma-samvada, by S'amala Bhata, 48. 
Vaishnava songs, 36. 
Vimalamahatmya (S. 1808), by Kalyana, 52 i. 


Rasikapriya, Braj-bhasha text of Ke^ava Dasa, 
and translation by Kufialadhira Upadhyuya, 

{Tales in verse are included under POETRY.) 
Goshti-sataka, 55. 
Makar i 'aurat, 54. 
Mufarrih al-kulub, 53. 

( 42 ) 


Numerals coming after a name are pi-ecise, or approximate, obituary dates, but, in the case of 
scribes they refer to the date of transcription ; when following the title of a work, they 
indicate the date of composition. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. 
are described. 

Abhayadeva Siiri, 2, 3. 

Amritachandra Siiri, of the Lumijaha- gachchha , 3. 

Ashadhacharya, 32. 

Atmarama Vijayajl, 36. 

Balamukunda, Pandit, scribe (S. 1864), 44. 

Bhada, son of V'dold Singh, 36. 

Bhadrabahu. Kalpasutra, 8. 

Biiagchand, Rishi, 36. 

',, founder of the Veshadhara sect (S. 1533), 

Bhanadasa. Prahladakhyana (S. 1776), 44. 

Bhavasagara Suri, 56 i. 

Bhima, Rishi, of Faltgam, 36. 

Bhimaji Bharatl, son of Gunanidhi Bharatt. 
Bhalfilni chopai, 26 ir. 

Bhima Sena, 9. 

Bhiidhara Vyasa, 49 in. 

Chandra Suri. San'grahani-siitra, 11, 12. 

Darab b. Manek, scribe, 53, 54. 
Dayarama, Rishi, pupil of Sujanaji. Commen- 
tary on the Bhaktaraarastotra, 9. 

Dayasimha Gani, pupil of Jayatilalia Gtini. 

Commentary on the Laghu-kshetrasamasa- 

prakarana, 14 B. 
Devachandra Gani, piupil of Dipachandra, Agama- 

saroddhara (S. 1776), 29. 
Devasaubhagya Muni, 8. 
Devidasa, Rishi, 13. 

Dharmadasa Gani. Upadesamala-prakarana, 18. 
Dipachandra, 29. 
Dipasagara Gani, 8. 
Gokuladasa Svami, 13. 
Govinda Bharati, 26 ii. 
Gunamern, 46. 
Gunanidhi Bharati, 26 ii. 
Gunavardhana Gani, pupil of Nanna Suri, scribe 

(S. 1543), 18. 
Haridasa, of Baroda. Narasimha Mehetiina 

putrano vivaha (S. 1725), 51 in. 
Harirama. Babhruvahanani katha, 50 ii. 
Harivamsa, Rishi, scribe (S. 1718), 13. 
Hemachandra. Yogasastra, 10. 



Hlracbandra, Shah, 56 iv. v. 

Jagmal, Rishi, of Sarvar, 36. 

Jayachandra Suri, pupil of Somasundara, 6. 

Jayatilaka Gani, 14 B. 

Jinabhadra Gaui KshamaSramana, 11, 14 B. 

Jinachandra Suri, 29. 

Jinahamsa Suri, 1. 

Jinasundara Suri, pupil of Somasundara, Dipa- 

likakalpa, 16, 17, 30. 
JIva, 8071 of Tejpdl (S. 1613), 36. 
Jnanavimala Suri. Commentary on the Nava- 

tattva (S. 1773), 19. 
Kalidasa, of Wassawad. Prahladakhyana (S. 

1833), 51 I. 
Kalyana. Vimalamahatmya (S. 1808), 52 i. 
Kalyanasagara Siiri, 30. 
Kesava, son of Shah Vijd, 36. 
Kesava Dasa, of Orchha. Easikapriya, 42. 
Kesavaji, Rishi, 6. 
Khemaji, Rishi, 5. 

Kusaladhira Upadhyaya. Translation of Easika- 
priya, 42. 
Kuyar, Rishi, 36. 
Lalavijaya Gani, 16. 

Leyden (J.) Dr. Gujarati grammar, 40. 
Lolimbaraja. Vaidyajlvana, 38. 
Mahavlra. Life, 35. 
Malayagiri, 4, 11. 

Manatungacharya. Bbaktamarastotra, 9. 
Manikasagara, ^mpi7 of Viseshasdgara, scribe 

(S. 1826), 15. 
Maniratna Suri, 19. 
Megha i, Rishi, 4. 
Megbaraja, 4. 
Nanna Snri, of the Koraiifa-gachchha. Commentary 

on the Upadesamala-prakarana (S. 1543), 18. 
Narasimba Mebeta (S. 1537). Chaturl manasa- 

mani, 49 i. 
Narayana. Purvi bbasbano Sudamo (S. 1803), 

51 IV. 

Narayaiiadasa Balakrisbna Dasa, 57. 

Nayasundara. Girnartirthoddbara-mahima, 56 iii. 

Nemibamsa (?) Gani. Commentary on the 
Shadavasyaka-siitra, 6. 

Neryosangb Dhaval, 53. 

Niina, Rishi, 36. 

Padmasundara. Jambucharitra, 25. 

Parsvachandra Suri, pupil of Sildhuratna. Com- 
mentary on the Acharanga-sutra, 1. Com- 
mentary on the Laghu-kshetrasamasa- 
prakarana, 14 A, 15. Commentary on the 
Navatattva, 21. 

Premananda Bhata. AbhimanyunI akhyana 
(S. 1727), 50 IV. Bhramara-pachlsl, 49 ii. 
Nala Damayantinl katha, 49 ix. Okha- 
haraua, 51 ii. Eanayajna (3. 1741), 50 i. 
Subhadraharana (S. 1758), 50 iii. Suda- 
macharitra (S. 1738), 49 vi. 

Premavijaya. S'atruiijaya-uddhara (S. 1768), 

Punyasagari Suri, 30. 

Eahiya, Rishi, pupil of Meghajl, scribe (S. 1794), 

Eajachandra. Commentary on the Uvaval 
sutra, 3. 

Eajadhara, Rishi, scribe (S. 1771), 2. 

Eajarama Manakji, 44. 

Eajasagara, 29. 

Ramavijaya. ' Marwari poem, 46. 

Eanchhod Bhakat. Chaturi Eadhajinl, 49 vii. 

Ratan Seth, of Navahallapattan, 56 xii. 

Eatnahamsa Gani, pupil of Vinayahatnsa Gani, 5. 

Eatnasaubhagya Gani, pupil of Devasaubhagya 
Muni, scribe (S. 1785), 8; and (S. 1793), 

Eatnasekhara Siiri. Laghu - kshetrasamasa- 
prakarana, 13, 14. 

Ratnasimha, Muni, pupil of Ratnasuri. Com- 
mentary on the Navatattva, 20. 

Ratnasimha, son of Shah Surd, 36. 




Katnasimlia Suri, 14 B. 

l^Atnasuri, Muni, of the Agama-gaclichha, 20. 

Kaychand, pupil of Dayarama, 9. 

Riddhivijaya Gaiii, 16. 

Rupa, Riski (S. 1595), 36. 

Rupchand, 8hdh, 18. 

Sadhuratna, of the Ndgpurlya Tapd-gachchha, 1, 

Sakalachandra Gani. Dvadasa-bhavana, 26 i. 

S'amala Bhata. Gadhesang nijani varta, 47 i. 
Nanda batrlsini varta, 49 iv. Padmava- 
tlni varta (S. 1774), 49 v. Padminini 
varta, 47 ii. Pancha dandani varta, 47 iv. 
S'ukabohoteri (S. 1821), 45. S'ukasari- 
kanl varta, 47 v. Thagni varta, 47 iii. 
Udyamakarma-sarnvada, 48. 

Sarva, Rishi, of Dhlli, 36. 

Sarvadeva, 18. 

Siddhantasagara Suri (S. 1560), 10. 

S'llangacharya, 1. 

Singharaj, son of Rishivasa (S. 1755), 36. 

S'ivadasa, of Khumhhat. Char khaiidanl varta 
(S. 1696), 43. Paras'uramakhyana (S. 1667), 
52 II. 

S'ivajl, Rishi (S. 1733), 36. 

S'ivanidhana, 11. 

Somasundara Suri (S. 1499), 6, 16, 30. 

S'rimalla, son of Saghdvar, 36. 

Sugalchand, 15. 

Sujanaji, 9. 

Sukhamalla, Rishi (S. 1763), 36. 

Sukhasagara Gani, puinl of Dipasdgara Gani. 

Commentary on the Kalpasutra, 8. 

Revised commentary on the Navatattva, 

Sumatisagara, 29. 
Suryavijaya, Pandit, scribe, 26 i. 
Udayavallabha Suri, 14 B. 
Udayavimala Suri, 5. 
Vajrasena, 13. 

Vimalasagara Gani, scribe, 29. 
Vinayahamsa Gani, 5. 
Viseshasagai-a, 15. 
Vishnudasa. Chandrahasani katba (S. 1624), 

49 HI. 
Vivekavijaya, pupil of Riddhivijaya Gani, scribe, 

Ya^ovijaya Gani. Dravyaguiiaparyayano ras, 27. 

( « ) 









26,366 . 




26,374 . 




26,452a . 


26,452d . 


26,452f . 


26,452h . 


26,452m, V . 


26,452s. . • 


26,453a . 


26,453b . 


26,454a . 


26,454b . 


26,4o4g . 




26,461 . 




26,463 . 
26,464b . 
26,511 . 
26,516 , 
26,518 . 
26,520 . 
26,522 , 
26,595 . 





2105 m 


2105a . 




2112a . 




2116c . . . . 




2118 . 




2.1 33n . 




2137c . 


2697 . 


4531 . 


4533 . 


5117 . 


5186 . 








III. Medicine .... 

IV. Lexicography 

V. Poetry 

VI. Manuscripts of Mixed Contents 



. 1 

Additions and Corrections . 

. 28 

. 2 

Index op Titles . . . . 

. 29 

. 4 

Index oe Persons' Names . 

. 30 

. 4 

Classed Index of Works 

. 32 

. 5 

Numerical Index . 

. 34 

. 24 






Add. 12,235 B.— 147 leaves of bark ; 4 in. by 
IGf ; 5 lines, 12f in. long; written apparently 
in the ISth century. 

An historical account of Rudra Siipha, 
Raja of Tipperah, written in Assamese. 

Begins : 

w\fk *ric^ <,wm^ on«r^ Tif^or ^^it ^-t^c^r mc^ 
^\w] c?ri^ ^t^i ^vi"t^^ ^f^^^ ©f^Tl^ ?^ii^^ 
^iw ^t^ 'tVtt fjf?^c^i Ti^^ "si^nt ^ f ^csr 

According to Assamese historians* Rudra 

* See Asdmhuravji in Bengali by Haliram Dliekiyal 
(Calcutta, 1829), also in Assamese by Gunabhiram B;iruya 
(Ciiloutla, 1900), and Animar btiranji by Padmanatha 
Baruya (Tczpur, 1901). 

Simha, or king Chukhrangpha (^Sf^Jpi) of the 
Ahom dynasty of rulers of Assam, succeeded 
his father Gadadhara Simha, or Chupatphfi 
(^ni^^ i^akal617(A".D. 1695), and died 
at Gauhati in Saka 1636 (AD. 1714). He 
founded the city of Rangpur and made it his 
capital in Saka 1620. He was an equitable 
ruler, and a patron of arts and sciences. 
After a short expedition against tlie turbulent 
ruler of the neighbouring state of Jaintia, in 
which he was aided by the ruler of Cachar, 
the country enjoyed the blessings of peace 
and prosperity throughout his reign, and 
every effort was made to establish and 
maintain friendly relations with the rulers of 
Bengal and other parts of India. 

This history contains an account of this 
interchange of pacific relations with other 
nations by the agency of Rahga Kandali and 
other ambassadors, after the subjugation of 
Jaintia, in Saka 1632. An index of the 
contents of the work is appended. Leaf 108 
is missing. 




Or. 3361.— Foil. 175; 4 in. by 14; 8 or 9 
lines, 12 in. long; dated B.S. 1132 (A.D. 
1725). [C. Bendall.] 


A life of Chaitanya, in verse. By Krish- 
nadiisa Kaviraja Gosvaml. 

This popular biography of the famous 
Vaishnava reformer has been frequently 
published. This copy contains only the first 
21 out of 25 chapters (parichchheda) of the 
Madhyama-khanda, or second book. It 
begins with five Sanskrit 41okas : — 

The Bengali text begins (1. 5): 

snr 3Rr f^Nsrt^^ sf¥i^^\55^ i 
^JT §f^^I*iif(f ^?r c^^^^?^ II 

'Sflffff^^l f^^f^'i^l?^ ^IT ^'^t<^ II 

Pandit Ramagati Nyayaratna states, in his 
short account of the life of the author,* that 
Krishnadasa Kavirfija, a Vaidya by caste, 
Avas born at Jhamatpur, a village in the 
district of Bardwan. The author says of 
himself, in chap. 5 of the Adikhanda of this 
work, that Nityjinanda appeared to him in a 
dream, and ordered him to go to Briudaban. 

• Bungald hhanha, Hughli, 1872, pt. i., p. G7. 

He accordingly dwelt there in companionship 
with Rupa, Sanatana, Raghunatlia Dasa, and 
other famous Vaishnava teachers. It is very 
probable that he wrote this biography of 
Chaitanya at that place. 

The author has taken the Chaitanyabha- 
gavata of Vrindavana Dasa (see no. 11) as 
his model, supplying, as he tells us, a fuller 
and more detailed account of the life of 
Chaitanya. It is similarly divided into three 
parts (Jchanda), viz. : — 

1. Adikhanda, in 17 chapters. The birth, 
boyhood, education, and marriage of Chai- 
tanya, and an account of his journey to 

2. Madliyamakhanda, in 25 chapters. 
Chaitanya's return to Navadvlpa (Nadiya), 
his native place, his zealous preaching of the 
worship of Krishna, and an account of his 
band of devoted followers, Nityananda, 
Advaita, Srinivasa, Hai'idasa, and others. 

8. Antakhanda, in 20 chapters. Chai- 
tanya's becoming a Sannyasi at the age of 25, 
his departure from his native place, and his 
wanderings to Lilachala (Jagannath) and 
other sacred places as an apostle of the 

Krishnadasa was an excellent Sanskrit 
scholar. Each chapter of this work is 
prefaced by a few Sanskrit verses of his own 
composition. He has also (juoted largely 
from the Puranas, and also from the Vidag- 
dhamadhava of Rupa Gosvaml, the Hari- 
bhaktivilasa of Gopfda Bhatta, the Bilva- 
mahgala, the Chaitanyacliandrodaya of Kavi- 
karnapiira, and other Sanskrit works. The 
last-named Sanskrit drama was composed in 
6aka 1495 (A.D. 1573), so that the present 


work was probably written some 10 or 15 
years after that date. Accordinpf to Achyuta- 
cbarana Chaudhuri,* the Chaitanyacharita- 
mrita was composed in Saka 1503 (A.D. 1581), 
and the Chaitanyabhagavata, in 6aka 1457. 
The work is alluded to by Vrindavana 
Dasa in his prologue to the Smaranaraangala 
(no. 12). 

This copy was made by Nandarama Dasa 
in the Bengali year 1132 (A.D. 1725), for 
Sivarama Dasa, of the village of Gariyii in 
pargana Medinipur (? Midnapur district). 

Colophon : |f^ Jflcf •j's-s?. ^\■]^ vst" "-^ ^if^^ 


Or. 5349.— Foil. 58; 9^ in. by 7^; 20 to 23 
lines, 5^ in. long; written apparently in the 
18tli century. 

The life of Muhammad, in Muhammadan 
Bengali verse. By Saiyid Sultan. 

Begins : 

Tlsslt^ C^^O ^tftf !^NS^ W?^s\ II 
C^t ^^C^T "^^^^ W\W[J 'Sflfff'T I 

'a;<f'i^ i£i^ ;^^ ^fs^l ^i^^f i 

f<U% iSf^lC^ ^tPT Cf\ ^^ fi^^K II 
N£?: ^Cns 'X^r^ Ct^C^^ ^IC^lftfNS II 

The biography is prefaced by a brief sketch 

of Muhauimadan cosmogony. The author 

& , ^ 

* Sdliitija-parishat-patn/cd, vol. iv., no. 4, p. 202. 

then proceeds to relate the incidents con- 
nected with the birth of Muhammad, and gives 
a short account of his life and miracles, up to 
the time of his hijrah, or flight from Mecca 
to Medina. 

This work is a fair specimen of the class of 
Bengali literature generally known as Muham- 
madan Bengali. It consists chiefly of versions 
of, or commentaries on, Hindustani, Persian, 
or Arabic works on Muhammadan religious 
observances, traditions and lives of the pro- 
phets, also numerous legends, and romances. 
The works are written by Muhammadan 
authors, generally in verse, and in a more or 
less corrupt style of Bengali, largely inter- 
mixed with Persian and Arabic words. The 
spelling is purely phonetic, no attempt being 
made at following any correct or consistent 
system of orthography, as, for instance ^*ri 
for f «tl, CTtTii) for 'r'nr, 'SftCJTt^ for ^5(ct, ftfj^t * 
for ^W. One peculiarity of the script of the 
copyist is the constant use of the reph over 
any conjunct letter; e.g. 'sjtS'fl for WiH), 
C^^-Q for l^^^Q , fjf^sf for %3, ;^ for ^[^. So 
also !^f^cr, C'Tl^l, c^^^"". The reph has been 
omitted in the quotations here given, except 
when it correctly represents the letter ?r of a 
conjunct. The author appears to have been 
a native of Assam, as he occasionally uses 
Assamese inflectional forms, as C^Cq^ and 


w^'^^ T^rr ^^ "sf-W^ CTtf 1 OR- 1 

^t^t^ ^T ^^ ^ft^t^ (?) ^f?5f I 

c^^r^ i^m ^["^m cJTtf 1 wtf^ II 
^mu 'sriil ^*n:^ ?f^crl i 
c^1^ ^f^ f ftfi^l^ '^^\'^c^ cm] II 
?ngccr^ '311581 liit^t Tf^r^m i 

?n^c^? nf^c^ ^f?nr| <2R-tT i 
^f^ccf^ 'ScTssicif <Tr¥if5r 'sf^ttT II 

fc^ CTc^^l^ ^1w\ JT^^ 5fi^(?) ii 





Or. 5060.— Foil. 24 ; 13 in. by 2^ ; 4 and 5 
lines, lOi in. long ; dated 6aka 1732 (A.D. 

A seines of medical prescriptions and 

The manuscript begins with three Sanskrit 
slokas, more or less corrupt. It is written 
in Assamese interspersed with Sanskrit, and 
is dated Saka 1732 on fol. 236. 

Begins: ®J)'W^^l^^Hl^<.^^*ftW? ^^ U- 

[^]^C^^ I 

'^^«. sffs^l n^i5?;Jif f'jr^fosf¥t^^'(r¥ 



Add. 5661 A.— Foil. 50; Qi in. by 6; 13 
to 15 lines, written in two columns, in the 
18th century. [N. B. Halbed.] 

A Bengali- Persian vocabulary, arranged 
according to the letters of the Sanskrit 


Add. 26,594.— Foil. 81-89 ; 9i in. by 6^ ; 
written on red-coloured native paper, in the 
19th century. [William Ekskine.] 

A vocabulary of Bengali words, with Kuki 


Add. 26,595.— Foil. 160; 10 in. by 7f; a 
collection of vocabularies and grammars, 
written on ?jnglish paper, water-marked " J. 
Ruse, 1804." [William Eeskink.] 

I. Foil. 128—146. A vocabulary of 
Bengali words with their equivalents in the 
Tipperah dialect. 

II. Foil. 147 — 160. A comparative voca- 
bulary of Sanskrit, Bengali, and Oriya words. 

The words in these two vocabularies are 
not written alphabetically. They are arranged 
according to different subjects. 


7-3 . 
' i. > 

Add. 26,596.— Foil. 60—67 ; 13 in. by 
written on European paper, water-marked 
"S. Wise & Patch, 1805 "; dated B.S. 1214 
(A.D. 1807). [William Erskine.] 

A vocabulary of Bengali words with Khasi 
equivalents. The name of this hill dialect is 
nowhere mentioned. A note is appended in 
Bengali stating that the inhabitants of the 
mountains have no idea of any divisions of 
time. The day is reckoned to begin at cock- 


crowing, and the night at sunset. The note 
is dated Sjlhet, the 15th Agrahayana, B.S. 


Add. 21,627.— Foil. 105; 8 in. by 4^ ; 16 
lines to the page, modern writing of the 
18th century. 

Notes on the meaning of words and 
passages of some unmentioned Bengali work. 
The notes are numbered, aod in 28 chapters. 

Tliey are written on one side only of each 
folio, and appear to be annotations on an 
ancient work, probably in verse, on the life 
of Chaitanya. 

The first page is wanting. The notes on 
the second page relating to the second chapter 
begin as follows: — 

^. ;g-^ "^ifsf ^fwi ^r* ctRssl ^ici^JT \slTt^ Tc»fT 

8. TCi^C^ I 



Or. 3362.— roll. 172 (^-^<18); 14 in. by 4; 
7 to 9 lines ; 12 in. long ; written about the 
beginning of the 18th century. 

[C. Bendall.] 


A life of Krishiia, being a metrical version 
of the 10th and 11th chapters of the Bhaga- 
vatapurana. By Gunariija Khan. 

Begins : 

'^fe f?fa >«^?r !?^ '^trf^ f[J^ II 

The Krishnavijaya was published at 
Calcutta in 1887, from a manuscript by 
Devananda Vasu, written in Saka 1405 (A.D. 
1483), three yeai's after its composition. 
The editor, Radhikaprasada Datta, has given 
a short account of the author in his introduc- 
tion to that work. He states that the poet's 
real name was Maladhara Vasu, but he is 
generally known by the title Gunaraja Khan, 
which was conferred on him by the Muham- 
madan ruler under whom he lived. His 
genealogy is given, by which it appears that 
he was the thirteenth lineal descendant of 
Dasaratha Vasu, one of the five Kayasthas 
who accompanied the five Brahmaus brought 
from Kanauj by Raja Adisura. 

Pandit Haraprasada Sastri says that Guna- 
riija Khan belonged " to the Basu family of 
Kulinagram. The family was an extremely 
influential one ; the place was a fortified 


town and, I believe, lay on the ancient road 
to Jagannatli, as without duri or cord from 
the Basus of Kulinagrara no one was allowed 
to proceed to that holy shrine."* 

Gunaraja Khan had 14 sons, of whom the 
second, Lakshmlnatha Vasu, known as Satya- 
raja Khan, was the father of Ramananda 
Vast], one of the companions of Chaitanya. 

The work was connmenced in Saka 1395 
(A.D. 1473), and completed in Saka 1402 
(A.D. 1480), as stated in the following verse 
taken from the printed edition, but which 
does not appear in this copy. 

The present copy, of which foil. ;>3 and "5*e 
are missing, is not divided into chapters, nor 
are the verses numbered. It appears to have 
been written by Nandarama Dasa, the copyist 
of nos. 2, 11, and 12. An incomplete copy 
of this work, in 1,000 ^lokas, said to be 
much more extensive than the printed edition, 
is noted in the " Sahitya-parishat-patrikii," 
vol. iv., no. 4, p. 308 (no. 38). Two other 
copies, one dated B.S. 1013 (A.D. 1606), in 
about 5,200 ^lokas, the other B.S. 1254 (A.D'. 
1847), in about 5,500 slokas, are noted in 
vol. vi., no. 1, pp. 74, 75 (nos. 334, 335). 
The same journal notices copies of two other 
poems by Gunaraja Khan, viz.: — Syaman- 
takaharanakatha (vol. v., no. 4, p. 288), and 
Maniharana (vol. vi., no. 3, p. 255). 


t^ ^5c^ ?^ «riw ^^^r T^c^ 11 

'^^ K ^IC^ '^it 5t^1 4^ TR 1 
§if ^f?®5 <?3^?13? «tK «CJT II 


Or. 3363A.— Foil. 1—21; 14^ in. by 4 ; 9 
to 13 leaves, 12 in. long; dated B.S. 1128 
(A.D. 1721). [C. Bendai.l.] 

* Vernacular Literature of Bengal, p. 6. 

Bhaktlchiit tamani. 

A Vaishnava poem on IhaJdl as a means 
of salvation. By Vrindavana Diisa. 

Begins : 5^t3lf»r^^ ^f^^C^ \s^ *Ttit*t5j-^ ^\-m\- 

'X^r ^ "^nc? c^i-? ^t^i 7^\^if[^ \ 
ctV^;^ ^?^? "sf^r?^ 'sri'^t^ ii 

'?l^^ ^smsj w\Tf t^t^ U'^K II 

C1\)HT5^ ^?^1? c^? ^\U ^^ I 

Vrindavana Dasa was the son of Naravani, 
the daughter of a brother of Srivasa.* He 
was born during the lifetime of Chaitanya, 
probably about Saka 1430 (A.D. 1508), and 
is best known as the author of Chaitanya- 
bhagavata, a metrical account of the life of 
the famous Hindu reformer, which formed 
the basis of a more extensive biography by 
Krishnadasa Kaviraja, entitled Chaitanya- 
charitamrita (no. 2). According to Achyuta- 
charana Chaudhuri,j' the Chaitanyabhagavata 
was written in Saka 1457 (A.D. 1535), i.e. 
two years after the death of Chaitanya, and 
Krishnadasa's biography in Saka 1503 (A.D. 
1581) ; but Pandit Ramagati NyayaratnaJ is 
of opinion that Vrindavana Dasa was probably 
only 12 years old at the time of Chaitanya's 
death, and may have written this biography 
of his life 15 or 16 years after that event, or 
about Saka 1470. 

The present work contains an exposition 
of the true means of salvation, in the form 
of answers given by Chaitanya to questions 
asked by his favourite disciple Nityananda. 

* ^i^lr^t^ ;glss^\s1 ^Pf ift?t!r«lt, as stated by the 
author in his Chaitani/ahhd'javata, Calcutta edition, 
1886, p. 123. 

I Sahitija-imrishal-patrika , vol. iv., no. 4, p. 202. 

J Bdfigdia hhdshd (Hughli, 1872), pt. i., p. 60. 


It is divided into 15 chapters, and is more 
extensive than the edition printed at Calcutta 
in 1859, which is in 9 chapters. Sanskrit 
verses are frequently introduced in the course 
of the poem. Copies of the Bhaktichinta- 
mani, the oldest of which is dated B.S. 1069 
(A.D. 1662), and also of other poems by 
Vrindavana Dasa, are noted in the lists of 
Bengali MSS. published in the " Sahitya- 
parishat-patrika," vols. iv. to vi. 


j(^irl cf^FT >2f^? ^fj^ cSf^'tJf 1 

"STi^ Rc<f(tr5 ^■\fJ^ T|% JfTlST II 

^1^\S ^0C\ 1^ «f«^ ^9p^ II 

The copy was made by Nandarama Dasa 
Khanda, of Chandbad, from a manuscript 
belonging to fSivarama Dasa, on the 11th 
Kartika, 1128 B.S. 

Colophon : lf<g ^^fe^llf^ ^t^^^X II . . . ^T^ 
il^M II c^^l fe^ ^^c^ 'i'ri<& ^t^ II 


Or. 3363 B.— Foil. 22—32 (>->^) ; 14| in. by 
5; 8 to 10 lines, llf in. long; dated B.S. 
1128 (A.D. 1721). [C. Bendali,.] 

Smaranamahga la . 

A Vaishnava poem, describing the meeting 
of Krishna and Kadha at Vrindavana. By 
Narottama Dasa. 

The woi'k is prefaced by the following 
coiTupt version of the well-known Sanskrit 
stanza : — 

■&f ^rf'jfJiNs^ c^^ st^'^ S'Q^.c^ ^v II -J II 

I'he poem then begins : — 

W\l f*n C^C>I 5? ^"if^^ ^JT II 

^5§f^^l f<"^t ^K^.^ c^ w:^ II 

Narottama Dasa, a Ktiyastha by birth, was 
the son of Rajji Krishnananda Datta, tiie 
proprietor, in partnership with his younger 
brother Purushottama Datta, of Khetur 
(c^f^i?), or Khetari (ctfNsfl), a village near 
the river Padma, a few miles distant from 
Rampur Beauleah, in the District of Rajshahi. 
He appears to have been born some few years 
before the death of Chaitanya, which event 
occurred in oaka 1455 (A.D. 1533). 

From early youth Narottama evinced a 
strong religious tendency. When only 15 or 
16 years of age he became so excited on hear- 
ing the story of Chaitanya's renunciation of 
the world to become a sannydst, and of his 
wanderings through India preaching the faith 
of Krishna, that he secretly left his home, 
and journeyed to Vrindavana (Brindaban) to 
join the band of Chaitanya's disciples at that 
sacred place of pilgrimage. He there placed 
himself under the religious tuition of Jiva 
Gosvami, and became the favourite disciple 
of Lokanatha Gosvami, from whom he even- 
tually received the rite of initiation (dikshd). 

Thenceforth Narottama consecrated his 
life and energies to the propagation of the 
Vaishnava religion, enjoying the close com- 
panionship of Srinivasa Acharya and Syama- 
nanda Gosvami. After visiting the birthplace 
of Chaitanya at Navadvipa (Nadiya), and many 
other places where his immediate followers 
dwelt, he returned to his native village, and 
there set up six shrines for the worship of 
Krishna. Here he became the bosom friend 
of Ramachandra Kaviraja, who also lived at 
Khetur, and of his brother, the famous poet 
Govinda Dasa. Somewhere about oaka 1509 
(A.D. 1587) Ramachandra went to Brindaban. 
Shortly afterwards Narottama left his native 
place with the intention of rejoining his friend 
at Brindaban. On the way he stayed at the 



bouse of his pupil Gaiiganarayana Chakra- 
varti at a village called Gambhila, where he 
fell ill and died. 

The above particulars have been taken 
from biographies written by Narahari Dasa,* 
Si^irakumara Ghosha,f and Achyutacharana 
Cbaudhurl,J who has also included in his 
biography a copy of Narottama's Dehakarcha, 
a catechism in prose on Vaishnava teach- 
ings, printed from a manuscript dated Saka 

According to Pandit Haraprasada Sastri 
the present poem " is a metrical and ex- 
planatory translation of Rup Gosvami's short 
work entitled the Smarana Mangala."^ 

Narottama Dasa is the author of several 
poems, of which his Premabhaktichandrika, 
a brief exposition of the nature of bhaJdi, is 
one of the most popular of the many treatises 
on the Vaishnava faith. This work, as also 
the poet's Prarthana and Hatapattana, have 
been frequently published. Copies of the 
Smaranamaugala, as well as of several other 
unpublished poems by Narottama, are noted 
in a catalogue of the Royal Asiatic Society of 
Bengal, II and in the lists of Bengali MSS. 
given in the "Silhitya-parishat-patrika" (vols, 
iv. et seq.). 

The poem ends : 

Copyist : Nandarama Dasa Khanda. 

Colophon : tf^ ^?^T»cf I'Tt^^ . . . ^^<i'^Z^ 
c^^-^^? [illegible] »I1^ 1^ "iiRtr W\^ '?15 b- 

* Narottamavilasa, Calcutta, 1890. 

•J- Naroiiamacharitra, Calcutta, 1891. 

X Sdhilya-parishat-patrikd, vol. iv., no. 1, pp. 31—46. 

§ Vernacular Literature of Bengal, p. 9. 

II Proceedings, 1865, pp. 138—140. 


Add. 5590 and 5591.— Foil. 263 and 350 ; 9 
in. by 6 J ; 17 and 18 lines, 4 in. long ; Ben- 
gali writing of the 18th century. 

[N. B. Halhed.] 


A metrical version of the Sanskrit epic of 
Vahniki. By Krittivasa, or, as it is some- 
times spelt, KIrttivasa. 

The poem is prefaced by the two ^lokas 
which appear at the commencement of each 
hdnda in Calcutta printed editions, as follows : 

T\^\ -^-^'w ^S^K li.^<^\ ^^["^T^X 'i^ffg-^ I 
^1^=5^ ^^'lll^^ ^sf^fif^ f^>2ff>2(^^ K\H^\ II 

T\zwm\ ^w\-m^ Tpf ^''^iNssr^^ ■'im^'s *n^f5^ i 

^-^ C5iT^lf«rtf ^ ^'l^^^f^si^l ?-l^l ^HMf^^ II 

After a concise description of the contents 
of each of the seven Icdndas* the poem begins 
at once with the story of king Dasai'atha, 
and the birth of Rama, without any of the 
introductory mythological legends which oc- 
cupy some 30 or 40 pages of the printed 

?iw ^t5l^^ J\w^m "^Tc^irru ^c-Q I 
'5r?«ij^lc« ^Nsl f,f3¥i fj^5f if»r^r<5 ii 

^"ICO ^1C<3 T^H ti^C^fJ^ "Sfn^¥ I 

'5[^S^1C<3 CT^<^ ^"^^ ^5T n\J I 
qTt^K<3 ?1?^ ^lf^¥l ^^«t? ^^t? II 

ifi^ ^W f\'H ^t^ f-f^T ^C-Q II 
Tt^ ^t-Q ^lTt¥'l (Sf^fT 'srt^tJ^t-Q I 

* This does not occur in any of the printed editions. 


?-tf5 r\w\j ^'r? Tif^c^ "SRvst? 1 

'^I^t?? ^Jft?:^ ^^ ^c^r J[^ ^i{ II 
"srcs *fics *rf<5^ o[ sfc^ ?wr "Hcf li * 

Tt^rTl J?lf^ JWIJ ^it icctw II 

?t!^^^^ ^1^ 1^^ ^*^^ I 
i^ *f^ ?ss>f? ^1^1 f<«i ^if^ ^c^ II 

^if^:^ ^t;:^ ?1!^1^ ^q f'l^^ I 

Kvittivasa has given no account of himself 
beyond stating that he was a Brahman by 
caste, a resident of Phuliya (near Santipur, 
in the District of Nadiya), and the grandson 
of Murari Ojlia. There is nothing certain as 
to when he composed this epic. PraphuUa- 
chandra Vandyopadhyaya, in an article in the 
" Sahitya-parishat-patrika,"t is of opinion 
that Krittivasa flourished about 150 years 
before Chaitanya, i.e. about Saka 1257 (A.D. 
1335), whilst the editor, in the same number 
of that magazine, endeavours to prove that 
his time was about Saka 1330 (A.D. 1408). 
According to Pandit Ramagati Nyayaratna,^ 
the Ramayana was composed somewhere 
about Saka 14G0 (A.D. 1538). Hariraohana 
Mukhopadliyaya also, in his biography of this 
poet,§ is of opinion that this work was written 
in the sixteenth century, and that the author 
was still alive when the emperor Akbar died 
(A.D. 1605). 

The Ramayana of Krittivasa cannot be said 
to be a translation of the Sanskrit poem, but, 
as shown by Mr. Romesh Chunder Dutt,|[ is 
" merely a new narration of the story of the 

♦ See p. 118 of the Serampur edition of 1802, and 
p, 38 of the Calcutta edition of 1286 (1879). 

t Vol. iv., no. 2, pp. 117—149. 

X Bdi'igald hhusJid, pt. i., p. 75. 

§ KacicharUa, "Lives of the Bengali Poets" (Calcutta, 
18G9), pt. i., pp. 25—43. 

II Literature oj Bengal, 2nd ed., 1895, p. 50. 

ancient epio in his own way. There is con- 
siderable divergence in the arrangement of 
the matter ; much of the contents in the 
original has been omitted, and many new 
incidents and stories have been introduced." 
In fact, it is very likely that Krittivasa was 
unacquainted with Sanskrit, and simply put 
into verse the stories that he had heard from 
the lips of the bards, for he frequently makes 
use of the phrase ^t'i '^f^l ^ ?f&«l c^'^^C*. 

This work was first published at Serampur 
in 1802.* In this, and more particularly in 
the many editions that have been printed at 
Calcutta, the original text has been very con- 
siderably altered, revised, and enlarged by 
modern editors. f 

Pandit Ramagati says that he has seen 
manuscripts of two other compositions of 
Krittivasa, one called Yogadliyar vandana, 
the other iSivaramer yuddha. 

There is no date to this copy. It is in the 
handwriting of the scribe of nos. 14 and 19. 


^■§1 ^1C<5 ^l^q tmn. 'l^'^T I 


Add. 5592.— Foil. 317; 9 in. by 61-; 17 lines, 
4 in. long ; written in the latter port of the 
18th century. [N. B. Halhed.] 

^«t I 

The poetical works of Mukundarama Cha- 
kravartl, commonly called Kavikankana. 

* The Bengali title-page is dated 1803. 

t See an article on this subject by Hlrendi-anfitha 
Datta in the Sahitya-^jarishat-patriia, vol. i., no. 2, 
pp. 65—80. 



Begins : 

Mukundarama has given some account of 
himself and his work in the commencement 
of his poem. He was a Rarhlya Brahman, 
son of Hridaya Misra, and grandson of Jagan- 
natha Misra, and was born in the village of 
Darannya, near Salimabad, in the District of 
Bardwau. He had an elder brother of the 
name of Kavichandra, and also another 
brother called Ramanatha.* Owing to the 
oppressions of the Muhammadan officers 
subordinate to Raja Man Singh, governor of 
Bengal, he left his native place with his wife 
and infant child, and his brother Ramanatlia. 
After wandering about in a state of extreme 
poverty he came to the village of Grothra, 
where, he tells us, the goddess Chandi 
appeared before him in a dream, and com- 
manded him to compose this poem. After 
this he travelled on to Anrara ("^l^E^Tl) in the 
district of Midnapur, and was hospitably 
received by Bfinkura Deva, son of Madhava, 
the zemindar of that place, who gave him a 
grant of land, and appointed him tutor to 
bis son Raghunatha. 

The poem contains two stories, one of 
Kalaketu, a mighty hunter, and his wife 
Phullara ; the other of the merchant Dhana- 
pati, and his son Srunanta. These are pre- 
faced by hymns in praise of several deities, 
the poet's description of himself and the 
origin of the work, and a mythological account 
of the goddess Chandi, whose supernatural 
powers are brought out prominently in the 
narration of these stories. A full description 
of the work, with a biographical account of 

* In some manuscripts and printed editions he is 
called Eau>auanda. 

the author, will be found in Romesh Ohnnder 
Dutt's "Literature of Bengal," pp. 95—117 
(2nd edition, 1895). 

There appears to be considerable variation 
of the text in different manuscripts and 
printed editions of this work. The edition 
printed at Calcutta in 1851, and that 
of Yadunatha Nyayapanchanana (Calcutta, 
1861), contain a large number of additional 
verses at the end, which do not appear in 
tliis copy, or in the edition of Akshayachandra 
Sarkar printed at Chinsurah in 1878. In 
these the date of composition, B.S. 1466 
(A.D. 1544), is given in the following sloka : 

*rc^ 5^ ?T «Tt *Ki^ ^f'ixsi I 

'^"^ Um f^^\ ^^ '^M <.U^ II 

Pandit Ramagati Nyayaratna states, in his 
biography of Mukundarama,* that this slohi 
does not occur in the manuscript in the 
possession of the descendants of the poet at 
Hainan, said to be in his own handwriting, 
or in one at Senapate, the residence of the 
descendants of his patron Raghunatha, or 
indeed in any manuscript he has had access 
to. The poet distinctly states that he wrote 
this work during the time of Raghunatha 
Raya. It is proved by family records that 
he succeeded his father in the estate in B.S. 
1495 (A.D. 1573), and died in 1525 (A.D. 
1603). The Pandit therefore doubts the 
genuineness of this sloka. In any case he 
suggests that the word ?1 may stand for 9, 
in which case the date of composition would 
be 1499 (A.D. 1577). But tins also seems 
incoi-rect, because Man Singh was not ap- 
pointed Raja of Bengal till A.D. 1589. 


sfiPr ^1 m ^\f^ f^^ fc^ i 
\Tfi ^fa' '^ ^^ c^ic^ II 

* Bfiixjiild hlidslul, pt. i., pp. 90 — 114. See also a 
critical notice of Mukundarama by Malieudranalha 
Vidyanidlii in the Sahilya-parishat-patriku, vol. ii., 
no. 2. 



J\^\ ?^=rK iar«i '5f?^iss ?f>f^ 'rtc^ 's^K i 
Nst? i^i>i\s ?rf5 Fi^ *t^ §,^1^^^«i 5ft^ II 

5f% ^1^1^^ 'F^^ff ^f^^l f*f?f5^l §iS,'««-t- 


Add. 5595.— Foil. 181 ; 5 in. bj 13^; 8 and 
10 lines, about 11 in. long; written by three 
different hands during the 18Lh century. 

Tft^Btl"'^ I 

A metrical Aversion of the Sabhfi, Bhishma, 
Stri, ounti, and Asrama parvas of the Malia- 
bhurata. By Kasiraina Dasa. 

I. Foil. 1—73 {-.-'\^). Sabhaparva. 
Begins : 

^^qc^c^ [sic] ftftss ^nf^ '^T^^\ Mt^ I 

t^lC^ C^ ^if^ xst?1 ^If^ fiq^^Csc II 
Ends : 

iciT?r ^I'TiTi fiff^ ^nc>r^ ^^c^r ii 

t?l 'Sf'^?l1 C5T ^1 ^<T^1T ^Cg- I 
'i.t ^ic^ "^ '^c^ '^l^ ^WC? II 

^■if>r ^-c^ '5[f'{rcT Nsfacir ^s^if^ II 

Date of copy: Sunday, the 3rd Chaitra, 
B.S. 1179 (A.D. 1772). 

II. Foil. 74 — 105 (-^--s^). Bhishmaparva. 
Begins : 

'^^w^^ <r5T 'SR' ^^ ^5i:<1"t»R I 


?l^^Jr -Ef^ cm i^l?" C^ ^^^ H 

^^ ic^r ^rt^iT fncn ?f< ^f^ ii 
^< f^? 'srifjfTri f«r?ii:?r ^islfl^r i 
^tff Tf 1^ ^c^ f«^n^ Tft^ ^^r II 

The copy was made by Tarachandra Ghosh 
of Calcutta at the village Mananga, and was 
completed on Wednesday, the J 6th Phal- 
guna, B.S. 1184 (A.D. 1777). 

•5^ ^t^53^ CIi57 t5"^H fl^? S,s5-I?[TB:S CTt"^ 5nf*T 

III. Foil. 106—134 (v^s). Striparva. 
Begins : 

^^jf^'t^R ^trcss "sfinn ^c?(3?¥ 1 

^*iM^4 ^^ 'S[f^ lf5oT Tl>r¥ II 

Ends : 

C^TC^ ^%^l¥ !^^ (M\^ f^sT I 

tt'Q^ ^l^nrcJT >f^ ^if^?^ ?t^ II 

'sf^q "sfif^ «tc<5 ^r^c^c^ ^fg" II 
i[S(^ ^src^ ^it ^t'srl '£i^ TR I 
^t^f^w TflT ^irf; ^l^«f ^«R- 11 

The copy was made by Shaikh Jamal 
Muhammad of Kalinga, and was completed 
on the 17th Jyeshtha, B.S. 1181 (A.D. 1774). 



IV. Foil. 135—153 (i-^S.). feantiparva. 

Begins : 

^fi( ?c5r 'i^w. ^*ffs ^c^^^ I 

^i^s ^ic^ ^^^ c»rt^ TTf^tft^ I 
^wifx5?r ^1^5 ^c^ ^f^cf «t¥isi: II 

Ends : 

t^c^rt^ <t^c^f^ f^^s ^<t^t^ II 
^^t^ ar^c^ ^\s 's^r 5fc^ ^ I 
^■ifef'f ^tf^^ '^^ ^'^^ ^^ II 

4^ ica' Tlf^t^ ^^^ 'i'It<& II 

The scribe, Jamal Muhammad, states in 
the colophon that he copied it for himself, 
and completed it on the 11th Magh, B.S. 
1180 (A.D. 1773). 

^f<s §i>nf%^^ %^^ T5ri<^ ^^ST . . . tfvs f^r 
'^iTt^r Ti5i5 >ii %^^ Ti{vwK ^n^T fqr^r^rt'T ^f^ ii 

V. Foil. 154 — 181 {"i-KV)' Ai^ramaparva. 
Begins : 

^^w:^ f^ ^t^ ^i; if^ 'sf^ II 

c^Tn^ ^>nc^ 'sf^ ^t^ <tf^4 II 

Ends : 

^% "51'^ ^lf« TfK fW^ OfT 5rtT I 

^mK cs-<zi{ fi(-^tt ^ ^^^ 11 

jf^cT ^'f^^ TC-Q !^^ ftr^ ^t^ I 

^■if>f ^c^ '^rto'tf n^ ^t^ iTisft^ II 

The copy is written by the same hand as 
the two preceding parvas, but the name of 

the scribe, Jamal Muhammad, does not 
appear. It is dated Friday, the 29th Ashadha, 
B.S. 1180 (A.D. 1773). 

"S^TTSf If© 11 

The only account that Kasirama Dasa gives 
of himself is that he was a Kayastha by 
caste, a native of Singi, a village in Indrani 
(pargana of the district of Bard wan), and 
the second son of Kamaliikanta. His grand- 
father Gadadhara Dasa was the son of 
Priyaiikara Dasa. He had two brothers, 
Krishna Dasa the eldest son, and Gadadhara 
Dasa the youngest. 

The editor of the " Sahitya-parishat- 
patrika "* has contributed an interesting 
article in tliat magazine on the poet's family 
history and genealogy, based on information 
obtained from the Jagannathamangala, a poem 
written by Gadadhara Dasa, the younger 
brother of Kasirama Dasa, in the 15th year of 
the reign of Raja Narasimha Deva of Orissa, 
i.e. in A.D. 1643, or B.S. 1050. Reference 
is made in this poem to Kasirama's Maha- 
bharata, which was probably written in the 
beginning of the 17th century. 

Accordingto Pandit RamagatiNyayaratna,t 
Kamalakanta had four sons, of whom Kasi- 
rama was the third. He mentions the Bnding 
of a document executed bv Kasirama's son 
(name unknown) in B.S. 1085, conveying a 
plot of land by gift to certain Brahman 

Copies of several parvas of Kasirama's 
Mahabharata are noticed in the Sahitya- 
parisliat-patrika, vol. vii., no. 2, pp. 123 — 125. 
One is a manuscript of the Yirataparva, dated 
B.S. 1226 (A.D. 1819), the concluding verse 
of which contains the date of composition 

* Vol. vi., no. 2, pp. 171—177. 

t BOiigula blulsha (Hughli, 1872), pt. i., p. 120. 
Harimolian Mookeijea, in his Lives of Bengali Peels 
(Calcutta, 1869), pp. G8 — 92, gives Dovaraja as the 
name of tlie fourth brother. He places Indrani, the poets' 
birth-place, in the Hughli district, but Pandit Eamagati 
shows clearly that this is a mistake. 



expressed by tlie words 'U^ ?t'l ^t"^ 5(i^, i.e. 
6aka 1526 = A.D. 1G04 or B.S. 1011. The 
lines do not occur in the printed edition, or 
in any other copy of this parva. 

There is a popular tradition that Ka^Iraraa 
died after writing the Adi, Sabhii, Vana, and 
part of the Virataparva,* and that his son- 
in-law completed the work in his name. 
There does not appear to be any foundation 
for this supposition. Kasirama must have 
been alive in B.S. 1050, the year when his 
brother Gadadhara wrote the Jagannatha- 
mangala, for the word §| is invariably used 
before his name, and a complete manuscript 
of the Mahabharata, dated B.S. 1039, exists 
in the Raipur palace library. f 

Kasirama has considerably condensed the 
Sanskrit epic in his translation. The printed 
editions differ considerably from the author's 
original text, owing, as in the case of 
Krittivasa's Ramayana, to the many altera- 
tions and additions made by modern revisers 
and editors. 


Or. 4741.— Foil. 47; 4 in. by lU; 9 and 10 
lines, 9|- in. long ; Bengali writing of the 
early 19 th century. 

[Prof. Max Muller.] 

The Dronaparva of the Mahabharata, in 
the Bengali version of Kasirama. 
Begins : 

■^ f^ |[^ ^f^ ^f^^ ^Jf^^JT I 

^tn^r t«'>rt¥ f4cl.l ?^^ *tN5^ II 

WIT C^l '^^%<i II With reference to this saying, 
Pandit Ramagati states tliat the people of Singi interpret 
the poet's going to svarcja as meaning his departure on 
a pilgrimage to Benares. 

t SahUi/a-parishat-patril-a, vol. vi., no. 2, p. 173. 
Tlie editor quotes from Dincsachandra Sena's Vaiign- 
bhasha o sahitija. 

The copy is incomplete. It breaks off 
abruptly in the beginning of the last paydr 
of the ])arva : 

^c^»r^ ^??1 Mv^ ^f^ ^rm? i 

c^ ^iccf ^*rf^^ f<f?r 'si'^sTpn i 

f'T^i? f^jf^ c^«r ^t^i '^'^j I 
c^tc^ ^!:5^5( ?t^ ^5r^r<n5Ti f<^ ii 

The handwriting is that of a careless, il- 
literate scribe, as is evidenced by the many 
misspelt words in the above quotations. 


Add. 12,236.-385 leaves of yellow paper 
encased in a covering made of bark, of which 
58 and 59 are missing ; 4|- in. by 16t} ; 9 lines, 
13 in. long; dated 6aka 1637 (A.D.'l715). 

A metrical translation of the Vanaparva of 
the Mahabharata. By Jagannatha, who is 
called Kavivallabha. 

Begins : 

i«l'^ f['\9 xiftf ^ >iift su:^ 1 

^<t^ *ri»rt-ii ^fw *fVitc5T ^r« II -i II 

The poet calls himself Kavivallabha in the 
refrain (dhuyd) at the end of each chapter, 
his real name appearing at the end of the 
poem. This copy is in the handwriting of an 
Assamese scribe ; the poem also contains 
several Assamese forms of words. The 
verses of each chapter are numbered con- 
secutively throughout, aggregating 5360. 

Ends : 

;^t^i i^ceTC^ c^l«T>ii CWV5 ^tr5 i 

* I.e. ^\s<i'li| 



li,^ new fsjf^ C^ ?fJt5f1 <^^Cvs II 

tf^ ^^<#^^^l ^ft«N II *1^ "J^^l 11 


Add. 5660 A.— Foil. 34; 17 in. by 5^ ; 10 
lines, 131 in. bng ; dated B.S. 1183 (A.D. 
1776). [N. B. Halhed.] 


The romance of Vidya and Sundara. A por- 
tion of the poetical works of Bharatachaudra 
Raya, Gunakara, which are popularly known 
by the title Annadamangala. 

The manuscript begins with the account 
of the goddess Uma going to the house of 
Ehavauanda Majumdar, noticed below. See 
p. 203 of the Calcutta edition of Bharata- 
chandra's poems, B.S. 1293. 

c^ w\Uz^ Tl c^tTt? ifr»r1 1 fi^ fffCNs ^lc?r f>iTj ii 
^g^<1 ^sf^^rl ^tfsRjr fsc? I 

«T1? ^^ <T^ ^1^ fTt«Tl <1"t5f'^C? II 

cJit ^\z^ c«r¥i CM t'^r^ <t"t§f^ 1 

^^^ ^lf<^^ Nif^ Tt'Tt^r ^1^ 'SrT II 

The story of Vidya and Sundara begins on 
fol. 2a, 1. 10, as follows: 

^Tf ^\5 '^^ffs ^?^ II 

The following particulars of the life of 
Bharatachandra Raya are taken from a bio- 
graphy of the poet by Pandit Ramagati 

• BungCda hhdshd (Hughli, 1873), pt. ii., pp. 172-193. 

Bharatachandra Raya was the fourth and 
youngest son of Raja Narendraniirayana 
Raya, zaralndar of Peuro (or Pandua), a vil- 
lage in the Bhursut pargana of the District 
of Bard wan. His father incurred the dis- 
pleasure of the mother of Kirttichandra Raya, 
the Raja of Bard wan, and was, in consequence, 
deprived of his property. Narendranarayana 
was reduced to penury, and his son Bharata- 
chandra took refuge with his maternal uncle 
" at Nawapara, near Gazipur, in the Pargana 
of Mandalghat. There he studied grammar 
and dictionary, and at the age of fourteen 
returned to his native village, and married 
a girl of the village Sarada."* Shortly 
afterwards he went to Devanandapur, near 
Hughli, where he studied Persian, and began 
to compose verses, when only 15 years of 

At the age of 20 Bharatachandra returned 
home, and became agent for his elder brother's 
estate. He was cast into prison by the Rnja 
for default of payment of revenue, but man- 
aged to escape, and fled to Cuttack, where he 
was befriended by Siva Bhatta, the Maratha 
Siibedar. He there became a Vaishnava, and 
passed about 15 years of his life as an ascetic. 
After that he went to Farasdanga (Chandra- 
nagar) and was well received by Indranarayana 
Pala Chaudhuri, Diwan under the French 
Government, who, recognising his poetical 
abilities, sent him to Krishnachandra, Raja 
of Krishnaghar. Bharatachandra was then 
40 years of age. He became a Pandit of the 
court on a monthly stipend of 40 rupees, and 
had the title of Gujiakara couferred on him 
by the Raja. At Krishnachandra's request 
he composed his famous Annadamangala in 
imitation of Mukundarama's Chandi (no. 14). 
This work was completed in Saka 1674 
(A.D. 1752). He obtained a lease of the vil- 
lage of Mulajor, where he died in Saka 1682 
(A.D. 1760), at the age of 48. 

The Annadamangala is in three parts. It 

* Komesh Chunder Dutt's Literature of Bengal, 1895, 
p. 12i. 



begins with a colfection of hymns to Hindu 
deities, and contains, more particularly, a 
series of mythological accounts of the goddess 
Uma (Durga or Chaiidi) and of her consort 
Siva. In the second part the poet narrates 
the departure of Man Singh, the famous 
general under the emperor Aurangzeb, on 
his expedition against Pratapaditya, Raja of 
Jessore. He is represented as being accom- 
panied by Bhavananda Majumdar, an ancestor 
of Raja Krishnachandra, who relates the love- 
story of Vidya, daughter of Bir Singh, Raja 
of Bardwan, and Sundara, a prince of Kanchi 
(Conjeveram) in the Deccan. The third part 
of the poem describes the victory of Man 
Singh, and the defeat and death of Pratap- 

Bharatachandra also wrote the Rasamau- 
jari, a poem on the sriinicirarasa, translated, 
in part, from Jayadeva's Sanskrit Ratimah- 
jari, some riddles, and other minor pieces. 
He also began a drama in Bengah, Hindi, 
and Sanskrit, called Chandlnataka, which he 
did not live to complete. A copy of this 
work, and of several hitherto unpublished 
poems, will be found in a biography of the 
poet by l^varachandra Gupta.* He has also 
written Nagfishtaka and other short Sanskrit 
poems. Of these, a poem called Gahgashtaka 
was published in the " Rahasyasaudarbha," 
vol. i., no. 9, p. 139. 

This copy was made by Atmarama Dasa 
Ghosh of Calcutta, and is dated Jyeshtha, 
B.S. 1183 (A.D. 1776). 

Colophon: ^lf%^i5)»5T 'iTt'3' II '5't'S'?' ^ 

Then follows a few lines in verse by the 
scribe, stating that he made the copy by 
order of Nandarama, son of Giridhara 
Vasiika, and the date l,fs f^ 'i'ib-o ^^\^ 'Tl^ 

* Kavicara Bharatachandra, Calcutta, 1855. 


Add. 5593.— Foil. 62; 9 in. by 6 ; 17 lines, 
4;^ in. long, written apparently in the I8tli 
century. [N. B. Halhed.] 

Another copy of the story of Vidya and 
Sundara by Bharatachandra Raya, beginning 
at the third poem in the printed editions. 

Heading : 

Begins : 

^^i:<r «fi{ii T^^r\T TTt^r? I 

f^TfTi^l^ f^^^rt^ fipfn^rt^ ^*r ii 

f^ f<ffrf^«ic^ ft^rtf^^JiTCiT m^ II 

This copy corresponds with the text of the 
printed editions. The Sanskrit sloJms are 
written in red ink. The name of the scribe 
and date of copy are not given. 

Ends : 

?n^1 "$^"5^ "^loff-fffrl II 


Add. 5660 B.— Foil. 21. Two imperfect Ben- 
gali poems ; written apparently in the 19th 
century. [N. B. Halhed.] 

I. Folk 1—9 (K--io); 14 in. by 4i; 8 to 10 
lines, 11^ in. long. 

A copy of Bharatachandra's poem Vidyii- 
sundara (no. 18). The first leaf is missing. 
The copy ends abruptly in the middle of the 
poem, at p. 33, 1. 16 of the poet's Grantha- 
vali, Calcutta edition of B.S. 1293. 



II. Foil. 10—21 i^-^i) ; lOf in. by 4 ; 6 
and 7 lines, 9 in. long. 

Krishna- Arjuna-samvdda. 

A dialogue between Krishna and Arjiina 
on the means of obtaining salvation. The 
first leaf of this manuscript also is missing. 

It ends : 

i^t ^f^ ^\^-\ ^^ ^ZJ f^C^iiJT I 

tr^ ii f^ ^^^ f^Tt^ >[T.^s 


Add. 12,233.-291 leaves of bark ; 8f in. by 
27 ; 20 lines, 23 in. long; dated 6aka 1702 
(A.D. 1780). 

B h dgava tapurdna. 

A metrical translation in Assamese. By 
Sankara Deva and others. 

Sankara Deva, the son of Kusuma, is 
the most popular of Assamese poets. He 
flourished in the fifteenth century, and Avas 
contemporary Avith Ohaitanya, the famous 
apostle of Yaishnavism in Bengal. An ac- 
count of his life has been written by M. N. 
Ghosh in his " Brief sketch of the religious 
beliefs of the Assamese people,"* in which he 
states that " Sunkar, the founder of the 
Mahapurusiya sect, was born at Ali Pukhari 
close by the site of the present Borduar. 
He was of the Bhuyan family and a Kaistha 
by birth. Mahendra Kundali was his tutor. 
During his early years he showed a love 
for religion and at a tender age undertook a 
pilgrimage to the sacred places of Bengal." 
On his return from pilgrimage he married 

Calcutta, 1896. 

and had a daughter. His wife died shortly 
afterwards, and Sankara took a second wife, 
and lived for twelve years at Borduar. 
After this he went to Bengal with his com- 
panions Hari Deva and Daraodara Deva, 
and, it is said, had an interview with Chai- 
tanya. Returning to Assam, he formed an 
intimate acquaintanceship with Madhava 
Deva, and, after much persecution at the 
hands of Chuhamang, the reigning king 
of the Ahom dynasty, he went with Madhava 
to Barpeta, where " he began to preach the 
Bhagvat religion, and set himself up both as 
a religious and social reformer." 

After six months residence at Barpeta, 
Sankara finallj^ took up his abode at Pat- 
baushi, where he lived for eighteen years. The 
Raja of Kuch Behar, hearing of his fame, 
sent frequently for him to discourse on re- 
ligious matters. Mr. Ghosh tells us that "it 
was during a visit of the kind referred to 
that he died at a place called Kakat-Kata 
in Kuch Behar. He was born in the year 
1449 A.D., corresponding to the year 1371 of 
the Sak era, and died in 1568 A.D. (1490 Sak). 
It is said he lived altogether for 119 years, 
of which he devoted 60 years to the cause of 

Kanthabhushana Sarma has written a bio- 
graphy of Sankara Deva in Assamese verse,* 
with many stories of a miraculous nature 
in connection with his life and teaching. 
According to this author, Sankara wrote 
his version of the Bhagavatapuriina whilst 
on a pilgi'image to Jagannatha, at the house 
of Jagannatha Misra. 

This magnificent manuscript contains a 
translation of the entire Purana, of which 
only two or three skandhas have as yet 
been published. It is copied with all the 
peculiarities of Bengali script of the 17th 
and 18tli centuries. The ninth skandha is 
dated Monday, the 22nd Chaitra, Saka 1701, 
and the last skandha is dated Saka 1702. 

* Saitlcara Beear jivanacharitra, Goalpara, 1877. 



The following are the beginnings of the 
twelve skandhas : — 

I. Foil. 1 — 9, in 445 verses. By Saiikara 

^¥ 3?^ f^ ftiT? ^Vr^ I 

C?;i^zf f-^^ C^lfS^ C^if^ ^^1=^1^ 11 •> 11 

IT. Foil. 10— 15a, in 262 verses. By 6an- 
kara Deva. 

sf¥ ^^? f^ ®1^ 'sr^iT Twq I 

'5[^r^¥l ^5 f*i^^^ 4^ fer^ 11 1 11 

III. Foil. 15a— 20, in 298 verses. By 
Sankara Deva. 

^tTl^ 'JI^C^ C^W *tlN£^ f^^ 11 

^15 ^rK ^^ ^C5 Tsf tc^ m^ I 
c^^T! ^.^^ c^if§ c^tf^ ^^'^\n II ^ II 

IV. Foil. 21—71, in 1112, 741, and 502 
verses. By Ralakara Misra. 

3f?r Jiurl ^15 ti^ ^rtf ^^^ i 
^if5 <t!«p ^c-«r ^^ ftftf«p ^iw 11 •} II 

Ends : 
cif^ ^Ts ^[z^ ^^?rl ^^'^xs «rt^ 11 

12^5:5^ ^Tl ITt^tfs 'i.ftTR 11 [(to -5 ] 11 

^t^!:¥i "Bfe '^< Jf^rinfi ^sef 11 

V. Foil. 72—89, in 870 verses. By ^an- 
kara Deva. 

^¥ ^Sf^ ^-^3 ^ST^ fiiT^T fk^^-^ I 

feT<g fsf^j^ ^zm c?^f^^^^ II 

^pp«f ^^^ ^ml ^Uf\ ^^i^JT I 

'5t'S^ TfcfJ^ JTC5I1 §1 ^5Jq1^JT II ^ II 

VI. Foil. 90—113, in 422 and 670 verses. 
By Sankara Deva. 

w^ ^^ w^ sjM'^^^^ w^ !s^^<!f siiJr I 

nl^NS tl'^f^ ^KT C^ fj^^C^ 'JJ^CST ®1?"1^ JTt^ II 

iffi^l^l^ ^1^1^ 1%^ trc5 'sriffi ^f^s^ i2f^f*(rv5 I 
c^snr "H^ f ^^ ^c^tc^i f ?^ c^if^ tsf^rfs 11 -s 11 

VII. Foil. 114—135, in 1075 verses. By 
Ke^ava Dasa. 

^?r 3nr f ?30f? fJTST f<R3r^^ 1 
3?¥ 5f¥ 'S^t^ c^^ i2(<^JT 11 
5??r f^Nsrt^p^ ^^^ w^ ^^R'W 1 
sfTT sf^ ^^t^^ snr wR*tf 11 1 11 

C?^ f ^<^W C^lfS ^^ J(1^i5 I 
^^^ "B^CJT >tCJ{ ^Ti^ Tt^^l^ II 

5.^5 T^-w^ ftf^ c^»f^ 5^f^ 11 ^ 11 

VIII. Foil. 136—175, in 424, 765, 677, 
and 130 verses. By Sankara Deva. 

^¥ ^^ W^ f ?3 \»^ss ^^ef I 

^R^sri f5TR^ T^i^^ 'Xfif^st 11 
JTWl Jfl^sS >(rlT ^Uft^ ^115 I 

v|^w cJTtt^^ ^» ^!:«r c?^ ^t^ 11 ^ 11 

IX. Foil. 176—204, in 1319 verses. By 
Kesava Dasa. 

^^ ^'^ f^ '5;< 21^ ^?^i5 ! 
Csst^l^ ^^^ cults' c^tf^ ^w^t^ 11 

C^^g qNgl^^ ^^-^ ^^5f1 II "> II 


T^t^ CcTt^ 1>lf^ ^T ^tT CTt^fl ^if^ 

^^\^t^ ■ntt^ ^sn^'riT II -SO IS* II 

Date: sff:^ ■i1°'> ^^^5^1^ CJfiTTlc^ ?.^ if-o 

X. Foil. 205—259, in 2476 verses. By 
Sankara Deva. 

sf!i ^7::^] ^[^^ TtT^ w^v^^ 1 
^5T ^f^^»i T? if^R TRTs^ 11 

^^5 -B^cj^ c^S c^f^ i^^r^t^ 11 ^ 11 




This copy agrees with the printed text of 
Calcutta B.S. 1288 (A.D. 1881). It is a 
translation of only the first part of the 10th 
skandha, i.e. up to Uddhava's leaving the 
Gopis (Adhy. 47). The latter part, composed 
by Ananta Kandali, was pubhshed in 1884.* 

XL Foil. 260—279, in 880 verses. By 
Sankara Deva. 

C^^ f ^^ C^lf^ C^lt^ ^^i5 11 '3 11 
Scribe : Jayananda. W^\^^ \^'['^^^^ 11 

XII. Foil. 280—291, in 540 verses, 
snr snr ^^ i2(^ '^f%^'ft!i^ i 

t5?C^ f5;?K ^§; ^^^^¥^ 11 

^'S^^H^ f»f^ >Il^W Tt¥^ 11 -3 11 *l^ ^^io^ 11 

Sahkai'a Deva is no doubt the author of this 
skandha also, although his name does not 
occur in it. It has been edited by Panlndra- 
natha Gagai (Calcutta, 1898). He assumes it 
to be the composition of Sahkara, because, as 
he says, no other poet calls himself by the 
phrase f ^^ f^^^ " servant of Krishna"; but 
in this he is mistaken, for Kesava Dasa, the 
author of the seventh and ninth skandhas, 
uses the same appellation, as shown above. 
The editor had access to two manuscripts, 
one (incomplete in 517 verses) dated Saka 
1623, the latter 6aka 1728. The former has 
the name ^f^tfjii^'^ f^iSf^i ^iT»fs ^t^fs written 
at the end. This might be either an author 
or a scribe, but the style of the poem is that 
of Sahkara Deva. 

The twelve skandhas are enumerated on the 
outer cover of the manuscript, beginning with 
10 to 12, then 2 to' 9, and lastly 1. The total 
number of padas is roughly stated to be 
13,000, but in reality comes to 13,608. 

* E. A. Gait's Eeport, Shillong, 1897, p. i3. 


Or. 4780.— 124 leaves of bark, 4f in. by 18i; 
8 lines, about 14 in. long; dated Saka 1653 
(A.D. 1731). 


An Assamese metrical translation of 
skandhas i. and ii. of the Bhagavatapurana. 
The first skandha is anonymous ; the second 
by Sahkara Deva. 

The first skandha (foil. 1—56), in 421 
verses, begins : — 

^¥ s??r ^^ %^Ut< ^^^^ I 

^ *ri^ n^sr^ tifl "^^ c^? 11 1 H 

^pVft^Cil" C'^rt't'!!^ c^'^ *nf^«T 11 
w{^ ^]ifi T5i «nf'1' ^^ Tlc^ Mf^ I 
cs:^ ^^nrtt ^^iccfi 7\-^'\ 7\^fz ii ^ u 

The second skandha (foil. 57—124), in 749 
verses, begins : — 

^^ snr W^ 5]-tg »Ji^'i T9^ I 
'§:f^nn^ U'^iitn. HT^ lii^fbxs 11 -s 11 

'^ZW\^ ^£f«fW ^^1 ^fk ^f^'c^t^ 11 ?. 11 
The copy is dated : "i^&ff-s "f^^ J^t^\s ^o f«R 

Accompanying the manuscript is a sheet 
of paper (fol. 125) containing a Persian ab- 
stract of the contents of these two skandhas. 


Add. 12,234.-103 leaves of bark (of which 
48 and 49 are missing); 18f in. by 6; 14 
lines, 15 in. long ; dated Saka 1686 (A.D. 




A collection of Vaishnava poems written 
in Assamese, chiefly in praise of Krishna, or 
describing various incidents in liia life. By 
Sankara Deva. 

Begins : 

csri"^ II ^^ ^^ c^<^ irt^tui ^^ I 
c**?^ ^f^ 5t^ Ti-sr c^*f^ ?f^ 11 

*jTf II <2i^u( '2(%zjn :g^i^f*f 'RIssJ^ i 
w '«R^^ ^1^«i JTl^liri 11 
^ ^rtf^ ^^cfNs :3^i ^^«prl ?ft^ i 

^^ ^^ ^sr^t^ ^^ ^>f^Tt^ 11 "i II 

The work comprises 27 separate poems, 
which agree very closely with the several 
printed editions. The title of the work, 
and the names of the poems as given below, 
are taken from the printed edition of Barpeta, 
B.S. 1303. 

1. Fol. 

2. „ 



1, vrs. 
4a „ 

7 a „ 
8a „ 











1—68. JTlTl'l^lf 

69 — 140. nw^s'rw^ 

141 — 166. «fn^«iJT 

167—184. (Not in printed 


185—226. -si^if^irmnt^m^ 

227 — 470. ^^itftfe 

471 — 506. ^c^^rgin^-sdH 

1—102. ^^cm^ 

507 — 539. ^fcf^cR 

540—731. f«f«q|^ 

732—948. ^v^^^sl 

919—1162. ^^iRJf (want- 
ing foil. 48 and 49 ; vrs. 







. 1450- 



































5 c^?t'i 







f[w^ i[\■^ i^t^ 







^C5T1 ^«fi( 

The date of copy, *f^ 
written after the last 
name of the scribe. 

•>*b-5J TtT S) ^^ 4, is 
verse, without the 


Add. 12,235 A.— 84 leaves of bark ; 3 in. by 
15|-; 6 lines, 12 in. long; dated Saka 1666 
[A.D. 1744]. 

A collection of three Assamese poems. 

I. Foil. 1 — 25a. A mythological story, 
in 181 verses. By ^ridhara Kandali. 

Begins : 

3f¥ ^C^ CTRf<*\5^!r ^iCJTtTi^ II 

^¥ f f? f?^g CT^ JR^^ I 

^1 'f^^if^ ^C^ ^^ ^^^ II •! II 

>i.!:^ 'yic^ ^fT f^5? ttf5¥ I 

•^t^ ^1^^ *tTf fiRf^^ ^If^ 11 ?. II 

^1 f^i5 '^'^ ^«n ^^ ^^*ff« II 

§,«R ^^fq f^i^ ^^^C^ 11 v3 II 

Srldhara Kandali was a resident of Kamrup, 
and is tlie author of Kankhoya, a short poem 
on the boyhood of Krishna, which was 
published at Calcutta, 8aka 1802 (A.D. 
1880). The editor of a recent edition of this 



work (Barpeta, 1901) ascribes it to the joint 
authorship of ^aiikara Deva and Srldhara 


"a;^ T®1i^ T5f ^fg 4^ •5t\s I 

II. Foil. 26b — 76. A dialogue between 
J^iva and ParvatI on yoga, and the means of 
obtaining salvation. The poem is anonymous. 
It ends abruptly in the middle of verse 366, 
followed by the title Karmaphala. 

Begins : 

cults' c^lf& ;g^t^^ '^t^? 'sf'l^^ II 

f^l^t;^^ x»^ ^Tf5 3f^s» ^l^if I 

^15 ^^r\s '?1^ 'Sf^nr *frq^ ii i ii 

^if^ ^^^ f^^l f^^ii ^^t^sT^ 11 

fjf^l^c^ ^Ifr^^ ^ikc^l <i'=ft^ 11 ^ II 

f^if OTl^ ^TJl ^-t.C^ T^n T^t^fe 11 

^^5^ jj^ri^ II 

III. Foil. 77 — 84. A poem, in 48 verses, 
on proper behaviour (niti). By Rama Chakra- 

Begins : 


|;>i<f Jtt^^ f^i^i «nc^n^ ^'if^ H 
3f^r^ ^^r^ ^f^¥i^ lilt ^T I 

^tr ^f^ f^^C5 C^ql ^t1 5t^ II 8\r II 

The three poems are all written by the 
same hand, the manuscript being dated at 
the end AVednesday, the 7th Bhfidra, Saka 

"5>5553-!5 »f^5 ^l"tT^ «i T'm ^\^UZ ^li^lC^ ^^ 


Or. 12.— Palm-leaf; foil. 279; 12^ in. by H; 
4 lines, 11 in. long; dated 1239 B.S. (A.D. 


gl q I St Q ei 

An Oriya metrical translation of the lltli 
skandha. By Jagannatha Dasa. 

Begins : 

»|Q|aei Si;igQQH° ffCQIOpO ffGQ|S^R° I 
GQQl 9Q^S)1 QHjqo QGeijaGggOlQCqC) II «i II 

w^q s>i°jQQei I qfficl aQaciQei n 

»lB|OlyQ SGRQQ I GC9 flIffGQ qGSIJCQ || S || 

[fl|!^l g°aiGQ aiQ Bls5| I ai ^in qqs^gc;) grri ii]* 
e^ei|es|.a asiGq i s)?iq aw csi ffiGg n «" ii 
Gg ^QOQei Ql^iGg i g1 qisiQ© GqQiQGg n 
Ga qmQO afl caii i g^igb si^q qQQHe^i n « n 

The poet Jagannatha Dasa flourished in the 
second 'quarter of the sixteenth century. 
Babu M. M. Chakravarti states,! on the 
authority of the Jagannathacharitatnrita, an 
unpublished poem by Divakara Kara, that he 
"was born at Kapilecvarapuia Sasana, 
District Puri. His father was Bhagabana 
[sic] Dasa Purana Panda (reader of Puranas), 

♦ This line has been omitted by the scribe. 
t Laiiguage and Literature of Orissa, J.A.S.B., vol. 
Ixvii. (1898), pt. i., p. 341. 



and his motlicr was named Padma." He was 
the favourite disciple and companion of Cliai- 
tanya (wlio visited Orissa in 1510 A.D.), and 
after his death converted king Pratapa Rudra 
to Vedantism. 

This manuscript agrees with the printed 
edition. It is divided into 32 adJiydyas, the 
Sanslcrit original having only '61. The 
copy was made by Gopinatha Nayaka, and 
was completed on the 4th Kanya (Ai^vina), 
1239, i.e. the 18th May, 1832. 

Colophon : 
S^lfl 0|^°s£i|5yH|q . . . gagG' <ir g is^t gicci 

OffH|S\ 8 GQ GO GOIG^Q g°aq G^IQfti . . . GR,St 
ffGIQ GQRSfl Gao ^Q Q°ii° GSl|afi^|2< ffl^GS | 

a^lQ' GQ|g ^ UQQ I 


Or. 1257.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 190 ; 91 in. by 1^; 
3 to G lines, 7 and 8 in. long ; written in the 
19th century. 

Another copy. 

This copy begins with the concluding lines 
of the Sanskrit introductory verses, as in the 
printed editions, as follows : 

»:i9iQ?)0GQisiSc° cro" gg5si|C9C°qgg°gc° i 

The verses are not numbered, and the 
manuscript is without date of copy. 


Or. 5712.— Palm-leaf; foil. US; 14 in. by 1^; 
4 and 5 lines, about 12 in. long; written in 
the 19th century. 

Another copy. 

This copy is similar to the abov^e, and is 
also without date. 


Or. 4541.— Palm-leaf; foil. 129; 11 in. by 1^; 
5 and 6 lines, ^ in. long ; dated 1279 B.S. 
(A.D. 1872). 

Another copy. 

This copy has twelve introductory verses 
preceding the text, and a few after its comple- 
tion. The colophon is dated the 3yth ahka 
of Padmalabha Deva Maharaja, B.S. 1279. 

apiq GQQ Gfl|$)|Qi&iQ' «n«c qs" «'5'"C 


Or. 3365.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 204; 12 in. by 
1^; 4 and 5 hues, 10 in. long; dated 1284 B.S. 
(A.D. 1877). [C. Bendall.] 

Another copy. 

The verses are numbered throughout. The 
manuscript is dated the 9th Dhanu (Pausha) 
1284, i.e. the 23rd December 1877. 

ga^ q ss^ g «ii»r« gjGR. ys) aia « 


Or, 4766.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 50; 10 in. by If; 
6 and 7 hues; dated B.S. 1259 (A.D. 1853). 

[SiE W. Franks.] 

Q G .S I Q q 


Oriya songs on the story of Rama and Sita, 
By Upendra Bhanja. 

Begins : 
ODQD &q5 Qlfl I QD QaS^llQ QI» || <i || 

ciQ|C!°gi:)|nMii i tiQgiaQoi gqiq^i n s n 

cioig^aeilflOTS I ?QH3C^|$)|Q 3;^Q II 5» II 

Qaaifts- Gggg Qjg I aaQQGsscaaQ n •" ii 
QQS^i^Ji^^igjci I yqeieQQi GQiQg ii » ii '' 
^QC^Q ojgi g|.ci|0 I 9Q»Jiei» gaiff n H || 
Ou the next leaf these verses are repeated, 



the word of two syllables commencing each 
line being placed at the end, thus conveying 
different meanings. 

00 Oq5 QlflOO I QaS^tlQ QIS^QO II <i II 

ci°ao|flSflsi Soi I o^i^iQ aq offoi ii « ii 
silffS" eggg 0RQ2J I eoGRcq QQaa ii «n n 

»Nff9RffOQQ 1 gloQPI GQICCiyQ II '^ II 

pooiei Qixajo ^q i o^icio g;i|ffGQ ii *? ii 

Upendra Bhanja, the most famous of Oriya 
poets, flourished in the beginning of the 
eighteenth century. He was the eldest son 
of Nilakantha, Raja of Gumsur, a tdluk in 
the Ganjam District of the Madras Presidency. 
An account of the author and his works will 
be found in Babu M. M. Chakravati's Lan- 
guage and Literature of Orissa.* 

The work consists of eleven chhandas, with 
a total of 613 verses. Nearly every leaf con- 
tains one or two illustrations, chiefly of Rilraa 
and Slta, besides mystic diagrams. The title 
of the work and the name of the author appear 
on the margin of the first and second leaves, 
as follows : 

c^eao qf CTQ oc^ioq grsis^ il 

It is not mentioned in Babu M. M. Chakra- 
varti's list of 42 works written by Upendra 

This copy was completed on AVednesday, 
the 29th Chaitra, in the 43rd year of the rule 
of Riimachandra Deva, B.S. 1259. 

gl^l QiaoD QQQ ni^iQis^is- qgs^ §q qigsh 

g^g q a'm Q. g ^ji?,; GROSq (?) 9i Gff QQE] OG 

aSfl <^ QiGQ GQB £? as'Q o|CQ -g Gaaj ais 

QQSQ g-'al G^GO II 


Add. 5033.— Palm-leaf; foil. 484; 20| in. by 
1^; 4 and 5 lines, 18 in. long ; written appa- 
rently in the 18th century ; encased in deer- 
skin. [Colonel Smith.] 

* J.A.S.B., vol. Ixvii., pt. i., p. 362. 


An Oriya metrical translation of the Lanka 
kanda. By Balarama Dasa. 

Begins : 

&S1Q TO &|i §CGQ &IQ Q|g II 

qqo 9\Ma gg oQiei oq^ || 
eiaiQ sififli gqei to qi^i ii 
siQ^ eiigff gHjfl gsreig q\<^\ \\ 

Balarama Dasa, Vaishnava poet of Puri, 
was the " son of an Oriya minister named 
Somanatha Mahapatra."* He flourished some 
300 years ago, and is the author of numerous 
works, of which Sir William Hunter has given 
a list of 23 principal ones.f 

Ends : 

gi aQGgjQ?! s^siffiaa gaiq sir ii 
gi &sis^|a< gQei nq Q»Q|flQ|g n 
It is stated in the colophon that the copy 
was completed on Tuesday, the 18th of 
Bhadra-s'MZ7a, in the 31st anlca of the reign 
of Maharaja Virake^ari Deva, who reigned 
1736— 1773.^ 

gi QQGQgQ GOO fll^lQjS^IQ' QGff §Q QjG^ 

g;!^^*!. qQ" g°^ ^r gs> qio gQ» c£qi sstoQiGQ 
GQKi £§ a^'Q gQQ g;)|a g°ag n qiqci q\^ gjija 
g°ag II 


Or. 5447.— Palm-leaf; foil 148; 14^ in. by 
1^; 4 and 5 lines, 12|- in. long. 

An Oriya metrical translation of the Kish- 
kiudhyii, or 4th kanda of the Ramayana. By 
Krishnacharana Pattanayaka. 

* M. M. Cliakiavarti's Language and Literature of 
Orissa, J.A.S.B., vol. Ixvii. (1893), pt. i., p. 345. 
t OrisM, vol. ii., p. 199. 
+ Ildd., vol. ii., p. 190. 




0'^ S^fi ffO eilffCQQclS? I 

The translator appears to be quite a modern 
author. The date of copy given in the colo- 
phon is the 18th ahka of Divyasirriha Deva. 
This is no doubt the Divyasimha Deva, Raja 
of Khurdha, who began to rule in A.D. 1857, 
and was sentenced to penal servitude for 
wilful murder in 1878.* 

Colophon : 

cc s I J? QiGQ Qm^& G§,s'(i Q\s\ g;>ia G5)» I 


Or. 4562.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 218; 15^ in. by 
1^; 4 lines, 13 in. long; dated B.S. 1240 
(A.D. 1834). 

oioM Q I q £ Q<ai flo 


An Oriya metrical account of personages 
in Indian history and mythology who were 
noted for devotion. By Ramadasa. 

Begins : 
ffSlflGRQQ q^RQ° CTR C)Q9ISIlC91|C°OQsanQo | 

Sqq RiqQC.° Qgai»::^° as^qg^i Qaai s^S ri^qi§ ii 

* Hunter's Orissa, vol. ii., App. vii., p. 191, and 
Gazetteer, vol. viii., p. 211. (Khurdha.) 

ffflGg qQQiffOff I qeg-n ^q QCff n «i n 
gi 5q oflQ |QQ I qGg^ qo'iiq siSq ii s ii 
gcjl eiiffo qo-i GRisil I 3qigq §9 eif^Qisil ii «" ii 
G5 aiGei fl§fl| GqG^iQ i ofiS ^gq qGsiioQ ii k|| 

The work is divided into 25 adhydyas, and 
was printed at Cuttack in 1880,* under the 
shortened title of Dardhyatabhakti. It appears 
from the coloplion that this copy is in the 
author's own handwriting, made at a village 
called Kalinga, on Friday, the first day of the 
light half of Margnsirsha, B.S. 1240, in the 
19th aiiJca of Ramachandra Deva.f 

Colophon : 

q£ glQlQHOiqCQgiSGQ SlSJiGQWH g?^|GQ GflR© 

^IQfl gQQ Gfl|;aGei ffifl aiooGgi ^uxq \\... gsi^ 
QlflOD GCQQ «i<c gff QjQ g H° <Ska^ g|GR gl fli^g- 
alQ go a^acij c^ci^ qrcq q»sti gisiGQ Qtist^ 
g;QGQ ei;q siiflQicg Gq goig^q grS g°a| ggr n 


Or. 2199.— Palm-leaf ; foil. 26 ; 5 in. by 1 ; 
3 to 5 lines, 4|- in. long ; apparently written 
early in the 14th century. 

A few Oriya religious poems, some of them 
fragmentary. The first, in 125 verses, is by 
Ramadasa, perhaps the author of Dardhyata- 
bhaktirasamrita (no. 33). 

* Another edition in 1897, expauiied to 52 cantos by 
the addition of another part. 

t Ruled 47 years, 1810 — 1857. Hunter's Orisea, 
vol. ii., p. 191. 

( 24 ) 



Sloane 3201. — Several paper rolls enclosed 
in a box, amongst which the following are 
Bengali : 

A. 28 sheets, sewn together, 23| in. by 65. 
A cloth merchant's day-book of sales of 

cloth from Thursday, the 13th Pansha, B.S. 
1135 (A.D. 1728) to the 30th Asvina fol- 

B. A single sheet, 17^ in. by 13^. 

A few memoranda of business transactions 
with a money-lender, and scribbled arith- 
metical calculations. 

G. A single sheet, 8|- in. by 6. 

A letter written by Krishnakanta Sarmfi 
to a Captain Wilson, informing him that Sibi 
Phataji (? f*lf< ^\5l^) was going to Calcutta 
to have an interview with him, and advising 
the Captain to pay special attention to what 
he had to say. In a postscript, written 
crosswise on the top of the letter, the writer 
says that Rasika Lfila had asked him to send 
his compliments. The letter is dated the 
8th 6ravana, probably about the beginning 
of the 19th century. 


Sloane 4090. — Foil. 25. Miscellaneous Ori- 
ental papers of which the following are 
Bengali : 

I. Fol. 19. A single sheet, 14^ in. by 7, 
A copy of a letter dated Wednesday, the 
25th Magha, B.S. 1133 (February, 1727), 
written at Bhagalpur, by Gurbakhsh Rota, 

and addressed to Mr. C. Hampton, Mr. 
Braddon (<i?nfj^), Jlr. E. Carteret, and 
Captain G. Borlace. 

The writer states that he had already 
reported about the Cliobdars of Bhagalpur. 
He now begs to report that on Sunday, 
the 22nd Magha, a mounted oflBcer with a 
company of soldiers of the Nawab had ar- 
rived from Mnrshidabad, and had claimed 
certain goods belonging to the English. He 
therefore requests that a letter should be 
written to Mr. Stephenson* at Kasimbazar for 
his instructions, and also that the Nawab 
should be asked not to interfere in the pur- 
chase and sale of goods by the gomashtas of 

II. Fol. 20. A single sheet, 7^ in. by 6|. 

An agreement executed in favour of Mr. 
Gay (^) and Mr. Garbell (? ^l?c^) by 
Krishna Dasa and Narasimha Dasa, stipu- 
lating not to charge more than 2 per cent, 
brokerage. The document is dated the 14th 
Agrahayana, B.S. 1103 (A.D. 1G96). 


Add. 5660 E.— Foil. 47. A collection of 
four manuscripts, written by different hands 
about the end of the 18th century. The 
first is in Sanskrit, the remaining three in 
Bengali. [N. B. Halhed.] 

I. Foil. 17—26; 9i in. by 6 ; 17 lines, 
'4 in. long. 

* Mr. E. Stephenson was appointed Chief of the 
Kasimbazar factory of the East India Company on the 
30th Jan., 1727 ; Mr. C. Hampton was the storekeeper. 



t3?:^r^«ii 1 


A legend, in verse, of the reward given by 
Krishna to his guru for the education he 
had received. By ^ankara. 

Begins : 

fif?R^ ^cf^^ ^2ff« ^cw ^cir I 
^r^ T^'jNit ^rw *ff?^ ic» II 

\st? 'i^ <f^^ 3r^ '^^ <ti5R I 

M'fl'S^I if^ ^i^ OR f^Cqt^^ II 

The author gives no account of himself, 
but simply mentions his name at the con- 
clusion of the poem. Tlie legend runs 
briefly as follows : — After the return of the 
two brothers Krishna and Balarama from 
Gokula to their home at Mathura, and the 
slaughter of the demon Karasa, their father 
Vasudeva held a meeting of all the learned 
Pandits of the place. Krishna felt so 
ashamed in their society at his lack of 
education that he determined to go to some 
distant country to study. Arriving at Avanti, 
he placed himself under the tuition of the 
Rislii t^antapana, and in 64 days became 
proficient in the 64 principal branches of 
knowledge. On his asking his preceptor how 
he could repay him for his services, Santa- 
pana, perceiving that his pupil was of divine 
origin, begged him to restore to life his son 
who had been drowned whilst bathing in the 
sea. Accordingly Krishna descended into 
the depths of the ocean and killed the Daitya 
Saiikha, thinking that he had swallowed up 
the sage's son. It appeared, however, that 
the youth had been taken to the abode of 
Yama, the god of death. Krishna went 
thither, and succeeded in rescuing the sage's 
son, and restored him in safety to his be- 
reaved parents. 

Ends : 

lilt ^t^T ^f^nn T!r» 5|cfi ^■^^ I 

*tid?r Tff^'ii fff^i f ?3 if4^ ^K II 

■^R^fT Nst^ti f<ifTl ^^T tn5 snr II 
^^ ^t?N» ^«fl 13^ 'SfJfr^R I 
f ni ^j c'5n%jn«f ^t^iT »f?«i II 
■5t1?r «r? ^r? ^f^ «if4\5 tR^r i 
^ff ^ ^^^c'^ '^t<r ^sifflc^ c^l-^ ^^ II 

\S^ nOf i2f^ ^fT ^^Sfl'T ^^^ II 

II. Foil. 27—38 ; 9^ by 5|. 

Specimens of bonds, leases, and other 
documents in use by landlords and tenants, 
one of which is in Persian. Interlinear 
annotations in Latin occur throughout. 

III. Foil. 39—47 ; 9^ in. by 6 ; 9 and 10 
lines, 3J in. long. 

A story in verse of the generosity of the 
Caliph 'All. 

Begins : 

■^IcTl ^t^l C=^Cq1 «lt '^t C^^^T ^\K I 

^jcsr ^wi<t 5f^i' 5^1 ^c^ ^R II 
■^l^m ^\^ ^tt\s ^I'Wl ?^5T ^f^« in:«r I 

4^1<| C?lC3flC^^ tfi? C^>[C^ 5TH1 TCT II 

The poem is unfinished, and is written 
in the Muhammadan Bengali style, abound- 
ing in Hindustani words grossly misspelt. 
The author describes how the archaniafel 
Gabriel was sent to test the generosity of 'All 
by appearing before him in the garb of a 
mendicant, and begging alms of a thousand 
rupees. 'All was not possessed of so large a 
sum of money, so, in order not to disappoint 
the fakir, he, at the suggestion of his sons 
Hasan and Husain, was compelled to obtain 
the sum required by selling thera to a 
-wealthy merchant of Medina. After this his 
wife Fatimah advised 'All to go to her father, 
Muhammad, and implore his aid, which he 
accordingly did. The story ends unfinished 
at this point. 




Add. 5660 F. — A collection of ttilscellaneous 
papers, of which the following are in Bengali. 

[N. B. Halhed.] 

I. Foil. 1 and 2 ; 1-5^ in. by 10 ; about 45 
lines, 4^ in. long ; written on the right half 
of each page. 

Instructions to the Amln and Gomashta 
at Haripal. 

Begins : 

C^f1?1 ^iTql ^ra^ 5iCW i£|^ <X|\s^t^ 5t^1 'R'T^ 

?tf^ nfs¥t?^ ^W^ f^^t ^i^r¥ ^f?rc^ <tici ^rj i 

The document contains a Bengali transla- 
tion of orders issued by an officer of the East 
India Company concerning the collection of 
revenues derived from the manufacture of 
cloth at Haripal. It begins by stating that 
the Dallals, or brokers, who had been ap- 
pointed some years previously, were in the 
habit of oppressing the weavers, and, being 
in collusion with the Gomashta, or agent, and 
other officials, had become lax in the collec- 
tion of money due to the Company. They 
had accordingly been dismissed, and these 
rules had been drawn up for the guidance of 
the Amln and Gomashta with respect to their 
duties, and the supervision to be exercised by 
them over the newly appointed Dallals in the 
management of the cotton trade, and the 
collection of revenues. The document is 

II. Foil. 3 and 4. One sheet 20 in, by 15. 

A legendary account of the marriage of 
king Vikramaditya with the daughter of king 

Begins : 

Maunavatl, the daughter of king Bhoja, 
sixteen years of age, and very beautiful, was 
determined not to marry any aspiring suitor 
unless he could manage to induce her to speak 
at night. Many princes came in hope of gain- 
ing her. One by one they occupied the same 
room with her at night on separate couches, 
and tried their best to extract even a single 
word from her lips, but all in vain. King 
Vikramaditya, hearing of her beauty, came 
also unattended and unknown. He also could 
not make her utter a word. Then, summoning 
two of his goblin attendants, Tala and Vitrda, 
he ordered them to sit on the princess' bed- 
stead, and reply, to his questions. In the 
course of conversation with them the king 
cunningly narrated two amusing stories, which 
proved so interesting to the princess that she 
could not refrain from laughing, and making 
some remark, and thus became wedded to 

III. Foil. 11 and 12. 

A poem in 6 verses descriptive of female 
beauty. By Nandalala. 
Begins : 

>tf^\S f«p?l ^f^ f^^l c^ft 
'siq;^! c^^^ ^^^ ?f5^ f»ri^ f^ c^'^TtW^ 
The poem is followed by an English transla- 
tion, probably by Mr. Halhed. 

IV. Foil. 13—15. 

^Ttl 1 
A poetical description of the months. By 
Bharatachandra Ray a. See no. 18. 

Begins : 

^^C'sr as [i.e. >iit] C^rW T^ 'XC'Sf? T^^ I 

^rt^i f »T ^c^ •H'^ sj^ ^11. ^ 11 



The poem is excerpted from the conclusion 
of Bharatachandra's romance of Vidya and 
Sundara. It is not copied in full, and varies 
somewhat from the text in the printed edi- 
tions. An English translation is appended. 

V. Foil. 16 and 17. 

The lament of Arjuna at the death of his 
son Abhimanyu ; a poem in the laghutripadi 
metre, taken from Kasirama Dasa's translation 
of the Dronaparva of the Mahabharata, with 
an English translation and transliteration. 

Begins : 

^^) %^ CTtW 4^ K^%K t^^ ^^pfU 11 

VI. Foil. 18—20. 

A list of seven Bengali poets and their prin- 
cipal works, written in Bengali and English, 
viz : — 

Kasidasa. — JaiminI Bharata. 

Krittivasa. — Ramayana. 

Mukunda Kavikankana. — Mancjala Chandir 

Kshemanauda. — Manasar glta. 
Govinda Dasa. — Krdikiiraano'ala. 


Dvija Madhava. — Krishnamangala. 
Bharatachandra. — Annadamansrala. 


Add. 5661 B.— Foil. 42. A volume of mis- 
cellaneous papers, containing notes on the 
astronomy of the Hindus, and other matter. 

[N. B. Halhed.] 

I. Foil. 26—30. Lists of Hindu castes, 
tribes, and professions, written in Bengali, 
and in Sanskrit characters, with transhtera- 
tions and English translations ; also Bengali 
names for the days of the week and months, 
with a note on the Bengali computation of 

II. Fol. 31. A short list of Muhammadan 
tribes and professions, with their equivalent 
Hindustani terms. 

III. Foil. 32 and 33. Bengali names of 
relationship, with transliterations and trans- 

IV. Foil. 34— 38. Notes on the Bengali 
system of arithmetical computation of the 
price or weight of marketable goods. 


Add. 26,592.— Foil. 163; 13 in. by 8; written 
on European paper, water-marked "Thos. 
Edmonds, 1804." [William Erskine.] 

A volume containing notes on various 
Indian languages, of which the following are 
on the Oriya language and literature. 

I. Foil. 104, 105. A list of 70 works 
in Oriya, with transliterations. Of these 
some, marked ' W,' are original compositions, 
whilst others, marked ' S,' appear to be trans- 
lations from the Sanskrit. It is headed " List 
of Wudya Compositions." The translitera- 
tions, and English notes, in this and follow- 
ing pieces, appear to be in the handwriting • 
of Dr. J. Leyden. The Oriya words are 
written by a native scribe. 

II. Foil. 106—128. Specimens of Oriya 
literature, with interlinear transliteration. 

III. Foil. 130—151. A vocabulary of 
Oriya words, in alphabetical arrangement of 
the first letter only, from q to si. The words 
in the first three pages are transliterated, 
and their meanings are occasionally given. 

IV. Foil. 156, 157. A transliteration of 
the commencement of Nilambara Dasa's Oriya 
translation of the Sanskrit Jaimini.BhiXrata, 
i.e. the Asvamedhikaparva, or 14th book 
of the Mahabharata in the version ascribed 
to JaiminI. According to Sir W. Hunter, 
Nilambara Diisa " lived 400 years ago."* 

V. Foil. 158 — 163. Notes on Orivaofram- 
mar, with four short anecdotes transliterated. 

• Orissa, vol. ii., p. 206. 

( 23 ) 


p. 2a. Dinesacliandra Sena, in his valuable 
work on the Bengali language and literature,* 
quotes a Sanskrit verse which is found in 
several old and reliable copies of the Chai- 
tanyacharitamrita, which gives Saka 1537 
(A,D. 1615) as the date of its composition. 

P. 46. The three Sanskrit stanzas are 
borrowed from Purushottama's grammar, 
entitled Prayogaratuamala. 

P. 6b. Vrindilvana Dasa is also the author 
of Bhajananirnaya, a treatise on Vaishuava 
devotion and religious obligations, published 
at Calcutta, 1901, under the editorship of 
Kadhesachandra Dasa. 

P. 86. Dinesachandra Sena has published 
a long extract from an old family manuscript 

* Vai'igabhathd o tahitya (2nd edit.), Calcutta, 1903, 
p. 332. 

of the Ramayana of Krittiviisa — not to be 
found in the printed editions— in which the 
poet has given an extensive genealogical 
account of himself.* From this it appears 
that Kvittivasa was the 7th in lineal descent 
from Udho Ojha, who was a minister at the 
court of Danau ja Madhava ( A.D. 1 280—1 380). 
His great-grandfather, Nrisimha Ojha, settled 
a.t Phuliya probably about A.D. 1348. Kritti- 
vasa was at the court of Karnsananlyana, 
Raja of Tahirpur, who ruled about the middle 
of the 15th century. It is probable, there- 
fore, that he was born somewhere about 
A.D. 1440. 

P. 106, 1. 13. For B.S. 1466 read Saka 
1466. Also, 1. 28, for B.S. 1495 read iSaka 

* Ibid., pp. 107—113. 

( 29 ) 


The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. Worts which are only 
incidentally mentioned are distinguished by figures of lighter type in the reference. Assamese 
works are indicated by an asterisk, Oriya works by a dagger. 

Annadamangala, 18 — 20. 

■fBandhodaya, 30. 

Baramasa, 38 iv. 

Bhagavatapurana. Sk. x. and xi.j 10. 

*Bhagavatapuranaj 21. 

Sk. i. and ii., 22. 

t Bhagavatapurana. Sk. xi. 25 — 29. 

Bhaktichintamani, 11. 

Bilvamangala, 2. 

Chaitanyabhagavata, 2, 11. 

Chaitanyachandrodaya, 2. 

Chaitanyacharitamrita, 2, 11. 

Chandl, 14, 18. 

Chandinataka, 18. 

tDardhyatabhaktirasamrita, 33. 

Dehakarcha, 12. 

Gangashtaka, 18. 

Gurudakshinii, 37. 

Haribhaktivilasa, 2. 

Hatapattana, 12. 

tJagannathacharitamrita, 25. 

Jaganniithamangala, 15. 

tJaiminI Bharata (the beginning only), 40 iv. 

Kalikainangala, 18 — 20 i. 

*Kankhoya, 24. 
*Karmaphala, 24 ii. 
*KIrtan-ghosha, 23. 
Krishna- Arjuna-samvada, 20 ii. 
Krishnavijaya, 10. 

Mahiibharata (Sabha, Bhishma, Stri, oanti, and 
Asrama parvas), 15. 

(Vana-parva), 17. 

(Drona-parva), 16, 38 v. 

Maniharana, 10. 
Nagashtaka, 18. 

Prarthana, 12. 
Premabhaktichandrika, 12. 
Ramayana, 13. 
tRamayana (Kishkindhyii-kanda), 32. 

(Lanka-kanda), 31. 

Rasamafijari, 18. 
Ratimafijari, 18. 
Sivaramer yuddha, 13. 
Smaranamangala, 12. 
Syamantakaharanakatha, 10. 
Vidagdhamadhava, 2. 
Vidyasundara, 18 — 20 i. 
Yogadhyar vandana, 13. 

( so ) 


Numerals coming after a name are precise, or approximate, obituary dates, but, in the case of 
scribes tbey refer to the date of transcription; when following the title of a work, they 
indicate the date of composition. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. 
are described. 

'All, the Caliph, 37 in. 

Ananta Kandali, 21. 

Atmarama Dasa, scribe. Kalikamangala (B.S. 

1183), 18. 
Balarama Dasa. Ramayaiia, 31. 
Bankura Deva, of Midnapur, 14. 
Bhagavan Dasa, 25. 
Bharatachandra Rilya, GunaJcara (S'aka 1682). 

Kalikamangala, 18 — 20. Baramasa, 38 iv. 
Borlace (G.), Captain, 36 i. 
Braddon, Mr., 36 i. 
Carteret (E.), 36 i. 
Chaitanya, the Reformer (S'aka 1533), 12, 21, 25. 

Life (Cbaitanyacharitamrita) by Krishna- 

dasa Kaviraja, 2. 
Chuhamang, King of Agsam, 21. 
Chukhrangpha. Sec Rudra Simha, Baja of 

Chupatpha. See Gadadhara Simha, liaja of 

Damodara Deva, 21. 
Danauja Madhava, 13 (Add.). 
Divakara Kara, 25. 

Divyasimha Deva, Raja of Ehurdha, 32. 
Gadadhara Dasa, 15.' 
Gadadhara Simha, Raja of Tippcrah (A.D. 

1695), 1. 
Ganganarayana Chakravarti, 12. 
Gopala Bhatta, 2. 

Gopinatha Fayaka, scribe. Bhiigavatapurana 

(B.S. 1239), 25. 
Govinda Dasa, the poet, 12. 
Gunakara. See Bharatachandra Raya. 
Gunaraja Khiin. Krishnavijaya (S'aka 1395 — 

1402), 10. 
Gurbakhsh Rota. Letter to Mr. C. Hampton, 

dated B.S. 1133, 36 i. 
Hari Deva, 21. 
Hampton (C), Storekeeper of Kasiinbazar factory, 

36 I. 
Hridaya Misra, 14. 
Indranarayana Pala Chaudhurl, 18. 
Jagannatha, called Kavivallabha. Vanaparva, 17. 
Jagannatha Dasa. Bhagavatapurana, Sk. ii., 

Jagannatha Misra, 14. 
Jamal Mahammad, of Kalinga, scribe. S'anti- 

parva (B.S. 1180), 15 iv. Stripavva 

(B.S. 1181), 15 III. 
Jayananda, scribe. Bhagavatapurana, Sk. xi., 

Jiva Gosvami, 12. 
Kamalakiinta, 15. 

Kamsanarayana, Raja of Tahirpur, 13 (Add.). 
Kasirama Dasa. Mahabharata (portions), 15 

16, 38 V. 
Kavichandra, 14. 
Kavikankana, See Mukundarama Chakravarti. 



Kavikariiiipura, 2. 

Kavivallabha. See Jagannatha. 

Kesava Dasa. Bliagavatapurana, Sks. vii. and 

ix., 25. 
Kirttichandra Rnya, Eaja of Bardwan, 18. 
Kirttivasa. See Krittivasa. 
Krishnachaudra, Baja of Krishna ghar, 18. 
Krishnacliarana Pattanayaka. Kiimayana, 32. 
Krishna Dasa. Contract regarding brokerage, 

dated B.S. 1103, 36 ii. 
Krishnadasa Kaviraja Gosvaml. Chaitanya- 

charitamrita (S'aka 1537), 2. 
Krislinakanta S'arma. Letter to Captain Wilson, 

Krittivasa. Ramayana (c. S'aka 1460), 13. 
Kusuma, 21. 

Lakslimiuatha Vasu, son of Gunaraja Khun, 10. 
Lokanatha Gosvaml, 12. 
Madhava Deva, 21. 
Maliendra Kandali, 21. 
Maladliara Vasu. See Gunaraja Kb an. 
Man Singh, Raja of Bengal, 14, 18. 
Muhammad, the Prophet. Life, by Saiyid 

Sultan, 3. 
Mukundarama Chakravarti. Chandi, 14. 
Murari Ojlia, 13. 
Nandalala. Poem descriptive of female beauty, 

38 HI. 
Nandarama Dasa, scribe. Bhaktichintamani 

(B.S. 1128), 11. Chaitanyacharitamrita 

(B.S. 1132), 2. Krishnavijaya, 10. Smarana- 

mangala (B.S. 1128), 12. 
Narasimha Dasa. Contract regarding brokerage, 

dated B.S. 1103, 36 ii. 
Narasimha Deva, of Ortssa, 15. 
Narendranariiyana Raya, 18. 
Narottaraa Dasa (c. S'aka 1510). Smarana- 

niangala, 12. 
Nilakantha, Maja of Gumsur, 30. 

Nllambara Dasa. JaiminI Bhiirata (fragment), 

40 IV. 
Padmalabha Deva, Tting of Orissa, 28. 
Pratapa Rudra, hing of Orissa, 25. 
Parushottama Datta, 12. 

Raghunatha Raya, son of Bdnlcurd Deva, 14. 
Ralakara Misra. Bhagavatapurana, Sk. iv., 21. 
Ramachandra Deva, Icing of Orissa, 30, 33. 
Ramachandra Kaviraja, 12. 
Rama Chakravarti. Poem on proper behaviour, 

24 III. 
Ramadasa. Dardhyatabhaktirasamrita, 33. Reli- 
gious poem, 34. 
Ramananda Vasu, 10. 
Ramanatha, 14. 
Rariga Kandali, 1. 

Rudra Simha, Raja of Tipperah (A.D. 1714), 1. 
Riipa Gosvaml, 2. 
S'ankara. Gurudakshina, 37 i. 
S'ankara Deva, son of Kusuma. Bhagavatapurana, 

21, 22. Kirtan-ghosha, 23. 
Satyaraja Khan. See Lakshmlnatha Vasu. 
S'iva Bhatta, Suheddr, 18. 
Somanatha Mahapatra, 31. 
S'rldhara Kandali. Mythological poem, 24 i. 
S'rinivasa Acharya, 12. 
Stephenson (E.), Chief of Kasimhazar factory, 

36 I. 
Sultan, Saiyid. Life of Muhammad, 3. 
S'yamananda Gosvaml, 12. 
Tarachandra Ghosh, scribe. Bhishmaparva 

(B.S. 1184), 15 II. 
Udho Ojha, 13 (Add.). 
Upendra Bhanja. Bandhodaya, 30. 
Vikramaditya. Legendary account of his 

marriage, 38 ii. 
Vlrakesari Deva, king of Orissa, 31. 
Vrindavana Dasa, 2. Bhaktichintamani, 11. 
Wilson, Captain, 35. 

( 32 ) 


NuuEEALS in parentheses indicate the date of composition of the work, or of the death of the 
author. The references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. 


Chaitanyacharitamrita (S'aka 1537), life of 
Chaitanya (S'aka 1535), by Krishnadasa 
Kaviraja, 2. 

Life of Muhammad, by Saiyid Sultan, 3. 


Lists of Hindu castes and professions, 39 i. 
List of Muhammadan tribes and professions, 
39 11. 


Notes on Oriya grammar, 40 v. 


Historical account of Rudra Simha, Raja of 
Tipperah, 1. 


Cloth merchants' day-book of sales (B.S. 1135), 

35 a. 
Contract regarding .brokerage agreed to by 

Krishna Dasa and Narasimha Dasa (B.S. 

1103), 36 II. 
Forms of documents in use by landlords and 

tenants, 37 ii. 

Instructions to the AmJn and Gomashta at 

Haripal regarding the collection of revenues 

for the E. I. Company, 38 i. 
Letter written by Gurbakhsh Rota to Mr. C. 

Hampton and others (B.S. 1133), 36 i. 
Letter written to Captain Wilson by Krishna- 

kanta S'arma, 35 G. 
Money-lender's business memoranda, 35 b. 
Notes on the system of arithmetical computation, 

39 IV. 


Bengali-Kbasi vocabulary, 8. 

Bengali-Kuki vocabulary, 6. 

Bengali names of relationship, 39 ill. 

Bengali-Persian vocabulary, 5. 

Bengali vocabulary, with equivalents in the 

Tipperah dialect, 7 i. 
Comparative vocabulary of Sanskrit, Bengali, 

and Oriya words, 7 ii. 
Vocabulary of Oriya words, 40 ill. 


Bengali annotations, 9. 

List of seven Bengali poets, and their principal 
works, 38 VI. 



List of seventy Oriya compositions, 40 i. 
Specimens of Oriya literature, 40 ii. 

Medical prescriptions and mantras, 4. 


Bandhodaya, by Upendra Blianja, 30. 
Baramasa, by Bliaratacbandra Raya, 38 iv. 
Bhagavatapurana. An Assamese translation by 

S'ankara Deva (S'aka 1490) and others, 

21, 22. 
Bliagavatapurana (Sk. xi.). An Oriya transla- 
tion by Jagannatha Dasa, 25 — 29. 
Bliaktichintamani, by Vrindavana Dasa, 11. 
Chaitanyacharitamrita (S'aka 1537), by Krishna- 

dasa Kaviraja, 2. 
Cliandi, by Mukundarama Chakravarti, 14. 
Dardhyatabbaktirasamrita, by Ramadasa, 33. 
Gurudakshiiia, by S'ankara, 37 i. 
Jaimini Bharata. An Oriya translation of tlie 

commencement, by Nilambara Dasa, 40 iv. 
Kalikamangala, by Bharatachandra Raya (S'aka 

1682), 18—201. 
Karmaphala, a poem on yoga, 24 ii. 
Kirtan-ghosha, by S'ankara Deva (S'aka 1490), 


Krishna-Arjuna-sanivada, 20 ii. 

Krishnavijaya (S'aka 1395 — 1402), by Gunarfija 

Khan, 10. 
Mahabharata (Sabha, Bhishraa, Stri, S'anti, and 

Asrama parvas), by Ka'irama Divsa, 15. 

(Dronaparva), 16, 38 i. 

Mahabharata (Vanaparva), by Jagannatha, 17, 
Mythological poem, by S'ridhara Kandali, 24 i. 
Poem descriptive of female beauty, by Nanda- 

lala, 38 iii. 
Poem on proper behaviour [nUi), by Rama 

Chakravarti, 24 iii. 
Ramayana (c. S'aka 1460), in Bengali verse by 

Krlttivasa, 13. 
Ramayana (Kishkindhyakanda), iu Oriya verse, 

by Krishnacharana Pattanayaka, 32. 
Ramayana (Lanka-kanda), in Oriya verse, by 

Balarama Dasa, 31. 
Religious poems, in Oriya, 34. 
Smaranamangala, by Narottama Diisa (c. S'aka 

1510), 12. 


Legendary account of the marriage of king 

Vikramaditya, 38 n. 
Story in verse of the generosity of the Caliph 

'AH, 37 III. 

( 84 ) 













2199 . . . . 


3201 . 
4090 . 


12,233 . 
12,235a . 



3361 . 
3.362 . 



12,235b . 


3363b . 


6033 . 


12,236 . 


3365 . 




21,627 . 


4541 . 


5592 . 


26,592 . 


4562 . 


5593 . 




4741 . 


5595 . 


26,595 . 


4766 . 


5660a . 




4780 . 




5060 . 





5349 . 




12 . . . 


5447 . 


5G61A . 


1257 , 


5712 . 




ST. joh.n's house, CLEBKBNWELL. 







Pushtu Manusceipts : 
I, Religion . 

II. History 

III. Lexicogeaphy 

IV. Poetry 

V. Tales and Fables 

VI. Peoveebs 


SiNDHi Manusceipts 
Index of Titles , 
Index of Persons' Names 
Classed Index op "Works 
Numerical Index . 






& Hind. 



Pebs. 4 HiNu. 






















t— .> 







1 9 


















• • 1 




































1— i 


1 9 























































!! 1 


















W, V 

















Hamzah in the middle of a word, '. 
The Pushtu letters ^ and (j? have been represented by the softer sounds of ' j ' and ' sh,' peculiar to the 
Khataks and Afghans of the Western tribes, rather than by the harder sounds of ' g ' and ' kkh .' as pronounced 
by the Yusufzais and Eastern tribes. 

' In Hindustani words only. ' In Sindlii words only. • When corresponding to the Sansltrit % and in Sindhi. 






Or. 4236.— Foil. 174 ; 10 in. by 6i ; 20 lines, 
4i in. long ; dated A.H. 1294 (A.D. 1877). 

[J. Darmesteteb.] 

i\'«/i' al-muslimm. 

A Sxifl metrical treatise containing injunc- 
tions relating to asceticism, religious observ- 
ances, and moral conduct. By Akhund Gada. 

Begins ; 

Tbe author is probably the Akhiind Gada, 
father of Akhiind Darwezah (see no. 2). The 
work, in 54 chapters (Bdh), has been published 
at Lahore in 1896. This copy agrees with 
the printed edition, except that it has several 
additional verses at the end, and the division 
of the chapters is not the same. 

Copyist : A'zam Din, of Babi. 

Colophon: ^^L*J! «jo i-j'ji^ J-i m,'^ 

jy S<> i^ Jj^i t_f/?* tr1H= iiMi ^js^'^ ^js" x'^^J 
i^ '-^ t^,^ t)'^ ^^ liJ; LLrf'^ *jic' iLc k.l^N>^t) I'l I'-^r^ 5 
Jl Ji s wi SO ,i3 ajLo /►jSLc tJ-.a«j jj jJJis- ftXai ^o 

Appended to the work is a Persian poem 
in praise of God, at the back of which is. 
written ^^jJl --U^ l2J'>^ jJj xjljjjy^l j j..«.3- 


Or. 6274.— Foil. 173 ; 8 in. by 5i ; 13 lines, 
3f in. long ; 18th century. 

[Major H. G. Raverty.] 

Makhzan al-islam. 

A compendium of Muhammadan faith and 
religious observances. By Akhund Darwezah. 

Akhund Darwezah was the son of Akhund 



Gada Ningarhari.^ He resided chiefly at 
Banher, in the country of the Yusufzais, and 
was a disciple of Mir Saiyid 'Ali Ghawwas,^ 
Tirmizl. He died in A.H. 1048 (A.D. 1638-9), 
eight years after the death of his religious 

Besides the Makhzan al-islam, Darwezah 
has written the following Persian works : — 

1. Tazkirat al-abrar, published at Pesha- 
war, 1891, and Delhi, 1892. In this work- 
written in A.H. 1021 (A.D. 1612-3)— Darwe- 
zah gives an account of the Afghans and their 
orio-in, with notices of certain orthodox and 
heretical sects. See the Persian Catalogue, 
p. 28a. 

2. Irsbad al-talibin, a work on Muhamma- 
dan ethics, published at Lahore, A.H. 1310 
(A.D. 1893). 

3. A commentary on the Arabic Bad' al- 
amali of 'All ibn 'Usman al-Ushi, published 
at Lahore, 1891, and 1900. See the Arabic 
Catalogue, p. 96b. 

The Maklizan al-islam was written with 
the special object of refuting the heretical 
teaching of Bayazid Ansarl, the son of 'Abd 
Allah, a learned Afghan of the tribe of Var- 
mud, who lived in the district of Kaniguram 
on the borders of Kandahar. Bayazid had 
imbibed unorthodox religious beliefs by com- 
panionship with a Mulhid called MuUa Sulai- 
man. He took up his abode at Ningarhar, 
where he became the founder of the Rosha- 
niyah sect. He was bitterly opposed by the 
orthodox Sunnis, and more particularly by 
Akhund Darwezah, who gave him the title of 
Pir i tarik, " the father of darkness," whilst 

1 There appears to be some uncertainty as to the correct 
spelling of the name of this town. In Macgregor's N.W. 
Frontier, vol. i., p. 532, it is spelt Nangrahar, and in 
Beale's Buddhist Eecords, vol. i., p. 91, Nagarahara. 

2 See the Khazinat al-asfiya of Ghulam Sarwar, Cawn- 
pore, 1894, p. 471. Muhammad 'Abd al-Shakur, the 
author of the Tazkirah i 'ulama i Hind, Lucknow, 1894, 
p. 59, calls him 'Ali al-Khawwa?. 

he ascribes to himself that of Plr i roshan, 
" the father of light." 

Dr. Ley den has written a complete history 
of the life of Bayazid, and an account of the 
Roshaniyah sect' — taken chiefly from the 
Dabistan i mazrdiib — with remarks on the 
hostile attacks of Akhund Darwezah. Speak- 
ing of tbe present work, he says : " The 
Mahhzan Afghani, of which he [i.e. Darwezah] 
is the principal author, is a miscellaneous 
compilation on the ritual and moral practice 
of Islam, composed in the Pashtu or Afghan 
language, in a style of measured prose. The 
texture of the work is of a very loose and 
unconnected nature ; so that the different 
chapters of which it consists admit of easy 
transposition ; a circumstance which has 
given rise to great diversity of arrangement 
and variety of readings." 

The Makhzan al-islam appears to have 
been originally composed by Darwezah in 9 
sections, or Bayans, with Persian prefaces, 
and an introductory chapter containing an 
exposition of verses from the Koran and 
Arabic prayers. It was subsequently en- 
larged by additional matter contributed by 
Karimdad, the son of Darwezah, Mulla 
Asghar, the author's brother, and Muham- 
mad 'Abd al-Halim, the son of 'Abd Allah, 
and grandson of Darwezah. Finally the 
whole was compiled, revised, and re-arranged 
in its present popular form in A.H. 1024 
(A.D. 1615)^ by 'Abd al-KarIm, another son 
of Darwezah. In the present copy this 
additional matter appears as a supplement at 
the conclusion of Darwezah's eight Bayana ; 
in the following copies, and also in the 
manuscripts in the India Ofiice Library,' it 
is incorporated in the original work, with 
alterations, additions or abbreviations, and 
under various methods of arrangement. 

' The Rosheniah Sect and its Founder Bayezid Ansdri, 
Asiatic Researches, vol. xi., London, 1812. 

- See the colophon to MS. no. 5. 

3 Catalogue of Persian Manuscripts by H. Ethe, nos. 


Contents : — 

I. Foil. 2b— Sa. The Surah Fatihah and 
Surah Ikhlas (Surahs 1 and 112 of the Koran), 
and Arabic prayers, with Pushtu versions of 
the same. 

Begins: [jj^l j>- J x«U^_^'^ (.iAjJ ,ijS\ Jf 

II. Foil. 8a — 15a. Bayan I. A com- 
pendium of the Muhammadan belief, being a 
metrical paraphrase of the Bad' al-amalT, an 
Arabic Kasidah by Siraj al-Din 'All ibn 
'Usman al-tJshi al-Farglianl. 

The Persian preface begins with an Arabic 
preamble : — 

jjl ^_j^^~i cij'Jl^J' j^xi\ ^_jiil ^yill <dl s*J^ 

S_jUlj J'jJ i.>jJ L='^ ^^.^ *^j Jl j'JOiSl, 
The Pushtu paraphrase begins : — 

^IJ ^ i-^J ^jl p/ j'J:T J_:=. J Ju'-i.. 

A lacuna occurs after fol. 9. 

III. Foil. 15a — 37a. Bayan II. A para- 
phrase of the Arabic Kasidat al-burdah, a 
poem in praise of Muhammad, by 'Abd Allah 
Muhammad ibn Sa'id al-Biislri. 

Persian preface begins : ^}J^Y^ jl> ^^J J^xi 


<UOy ^.A^ ^> 

._ajJ'Miaj iOiA*- iii ^iijj iSJ^ 

Pushtu begins : j^^ j <to- ^J^j js^ j <u'Jij 

IV. Fol. 37a — 48a. Bayan III. An 
account of 72 unorthodox sects, with 
particulars of the heretical tenets of each. 

Persian preface begins: ^^ .s^ol^jJl ^^ J^_ 

Pushtu begins : CU. t^J ci^o J-ol jj^yo J 

V. Fol.48a— 58i. Bayan IV. An abstract 
of the Khuliisah of Lutf Allah Kaidani, an 
Arabic manual of instruction on ceremonial 
ablutions and prayer, in eight Babs. 

Begins : xoli- ^iijj ' jJ^^ j^i ^J^^^ 


cS*^ \:^^.f<^ \J*'^J u'-^'^*^ '^ S/'^ (^'"^ l-^ '^ j'-~y'i 4_jJ 

VI. Foil. 58i— 76a. Bayan V., divided 
into three Fasls. 

Fasl 1. A translation of four articles of 
belief (xjoit) from the Arabic of Ziya al-DIn 
Imam Muhammad Shami. 

Begins : lol ,J J^l Jv*aj Xm ji Jv^JLi.^ *s:^J ^jo 

IJ'oUil 'o sJijI iy»'>^l li'iJ'j XJjJljj^ Jy^ ^-*'-^ 

id <Xs. !i 

tr-' U 

J ^)LS 


,iUj1 (Ss.. 

Fasl 2. A translation of an Arabic treatise 
by Najm al-Din 'Umar ibn Muhammad, al- 
Nasafi on heretical sects, in twelve Firkahs. 

Persian preface begins : aiil^jJl ^.^j J.^ 

EJl ^ 'J_j^ ^jJ^ ^JJA^ JSi\ ^Ul iJJi iJLJ^Ji^ 

Pushtu translation begins : ,_ya>**J ^^^.c j»Ul 

This section has been printed in the 
"Gulshan i roh," pp. 135—140, and in 
Dorn's " Chrestomathy," pp. 24—33. 


Fasl 3. A treatise on the correct reading 
of the Koran. 

Persian preface* begins : a^l^^iJl *^ j-aj 

Pushtu begins: ^J^ >,^ *)j^ 'J^ ^_jlc\5- jus. J 
j_ji> J^_^ ^Jy^^j <J^^^ ^ ^•'^ ^^ 

VIII. Foil. 76(x— 926. Bayan VI. An 
explanation of the correct interpretation of 
religious terms arranged according to the 
Arabic alphabet. 

Persian preface begins : <i^ 1^ jJl ^-i*^ J^. 

Pushtu bea:ins 

\jx^ ^J ^d aJJI li 1^1 ;_ii! 

VIII. Foil. 926-1176. Bayan VII. An 
exposition of the Sunnl belief, and rehgious 
observances, in 23 Nuktahs. 

Persian preface begins : J^ jd *xajt) ^^Uj 
^'Jtil li'il'j c:^^! ,_j^'o-j jj 

i^AaujIO ;I 1. 



Pushtu begins : ^^'>^l>|;J. (^^ J^^ ^i^J J^>} *> 


so li iiiii ...jJ'fJ.^ <0 ,.i"«>)i "l^ 


IX. Foil. 1176—1356. Bayan VIII. An 
account of Bayazid Ansarl and his sons, up 
to the death of Jalal al-Din, and the accession 
of Ahdad as head of the Roshaniyah sect. 
This chapter is written in Persian and also 
in Pushtu. 

Persian begins -. d ^s. 


jli *$o'vi*- '1 



»U <slll liju: ii jJji t_sl ^jljo l»J.l <)UA> u_;'«ii' "H^^'J^ 


JtcU» l>.JO- ,1> 

^'^ tr^-^ 

Pushtu begins : ^^^j^ ^^ CJU ^jl^'j iSji^3 

These eight Bayans and introductory 
prayers comprise the original work of Akhiind 

Ends : Jj ^ Uj ^yJ ^-f -^^ * ^^o ^joI 

i-T iLi^ (»_J'i5 j_jl ji^ jj'j ^ ^ is2:> s.Ai>- ^ 4> jli 

Appended to the work are two Persian 
epilogues, the latter containing notes on 
particular letters of the Pushtu alphabet. 
'Abd al-KarIm, the son of Darwezah, is 
stated in the colophon to be the compiler. 

Colophon : jU J.A.i\ Ujo \j «^U- j 1, i_sx,a« 

ei^vo,! x;.).jJ AjJ':^ 1^1 (^^' '^ 

The following additional matter has been 
appended : — 

X. Foil. 1356 — 152. Another alphabetical 
list of religious terms with explanations after 
the model of Bayan VI., by Karimdad, the 
sou of Darwezah, to which is appended a 
supplement (cij'Jis^) by 'Abd al-Halim, son 
of 'Abd Allah, and grandson of Darwezah, 
containing religious advice and an invective 
against the heretical teaching of Bayazid, 

Begins : i>^ <o ^.^ ^ >._-J'A: ^\^ is!^ i^ ^ 

The alphabet is abridged ; the complete 
text will be found in the following copy. It 
extends as far as the letter li inclusive, fol- 
lowed by * and y To it is added a portion 
only of 'Abd al-Hallm's supplement, begin- 
ning with the letter c (fol. 1506 = fol. 158a 
of no. 4). 

XI. Foil. 153— 173. Articles of faith, and 
ceremonial observances, by Karimdad. A 


lacuna occurs after fol. 152 of the concluding 
portion of 'Abd al-Halira's composition and 
the first part of this section. The following 
are the headings of the subjects extant in 
this copy : — 

Fol. 1 536. _ <tLyj _ nxxij _ i^ihoj - <iiJ'o e:,JL«' 

Fol. 164&. 




ilA*»iJUi (J.JO iJ 

jJ'Jkj! (written ^y,*c^^,^j..Asr' 


Or. 4234.— Foil. 150; 11 in. by 1\\ 14 
lines, 4f in. long ; 18th century. 

[J. Darmestetek.] 

Another copy of the Makhzan al-islara. 
Begins : — 

The introductory Arabic prayers are not 
in the same order as in the preceding manu- 
script. The second and third Fasls of Bayan 
V. — here numbered Fasls one and two 
respectively — are placed immediately after 
the Arabic prayers (foil. 66 and 126). These 
are followed by Karimdad's composition on 
religious observances (art. xi. of the pre- 
ceding), the different subjects having the 
following Persian headings : — 

Fol. 19a. <scy4^ 'jsvi^lj J^j jjj^ (_>1jT J^,d 



"■^V cJ'^y ^h i fr^ J^.j"^ 

Fol. 206. 
,, 21a. 




ijjis^ jy^ Jjjil OljjO ^Jm jli 

^]j^ <u..jj_« ij'^j)' l/tJv*^ u"^ V^ 

•Ui J tjo^^ ^-'V 


ui r*^' , 



pl^l J ^jJm J 

'oo ,J 

J'jt^ .0 ••''j" ) &)'.S5«J *»"'j io'":J^ J"^ 


'0 \,::^~i^) 





if- C 




The third and fourth Bayans (foil. 65a and 
736) are termed Fasls, and the fifth to the 
seventh are called Babs. In Bayan V. there 
is a lacuna, after fol. 826 line six, of the 
concluding part of the second and the whole 
of the third article of belief (jsjjJic). 

KarTmdad's complete alphabet (art x. of 
the preceding) is appended to Bayan VII. 
(foU. 115a — 129^), with the first few verses 
only of 'Abd al-Halim's supplement, to which 
is added a note in Persian stating that, for- 
asmuch as an exposition of the letters ji, J, 
A, 'i and ^_g by Imam al-Din Baba 'Abd al- 
Karlm was not known, the redactor, Mustafa 
Muhammad, bin Miyau Nur Muhammad, bin 
Imam al-Din *Abd al-Karim, bin Makhdum 
Darwezah, had supplied the same to the best 
of his understanding, and had also written 
an exposition of the Ayat al-kursi, or 
" Throne-verse " (Surah ii. v. 256 of the 
Koran). The date and place of redaction 
are stated to be Islampur, A.H. 1112 (A.D. 
1700). This interpolation by the grandson 
of 'Abd al-Karim, the son of Darwezah, 
appears, however, to have been omitted by 
the scribe, as the last chapter, Bayan VIII. 
(unnumbered), follows immediately after the 
above statement. 


The work concludes with the two epilogues, 
as in the preceding copy, but the name of 
Karimdad appears, instead of that of 'Abd 
al-Karim, as the redactor. 

Colophon : SSJj^\ *i^-«Jl is-*^' xis i.i,vJ 

g'-iJI jj-i AaxAx iwUsill ^jjLL *JL;!1 ^JJ=^^ iij^l 


^jJ! x^ jdll i^jji x;i5;ii (•J'**'" i:;^ '^^'^^'j^ t-j'Ji" 

The scribe has added to the work a collec- 
tion of instructive verses from the poems of 
•Abd al-Eahman and Sher Muhammad (foil. 


Or. 396.— Foil. 176 ; 11 in. by 7 ; 14 lines, 
4f in. long, well written, early 19th century. 

[Geo. Wm. Hamilton.] 

Another copy, similar in arrangement to 
the preceding. 

The section containing Karimdad'sreligious 
observances (foil. 21a — SQb) is somewhat 
abbreviated. The portions coming after the 


confession of faith (<nl)'j eiJUl), and the 
Mukhammas, are omitted. 

To Karlmdad's alphabet (foil. 134?>— 157i) 
is appended the supplement (cr^'Jirs^) of Mu- 
hammad Halim, the grandson of Darwezah, 
of which the first few verses only are found 
in the preceding copy. 

The Persian portion of Bayan VIII. has 
been omitted. 

The colophon is the same as in no. 2, the 
name of 'Abd al-Karim appearing as the 


Add. 27312.— Foil. 290 ; 8^ in. by 5| ; 10 
and 12 lines, S^ in. long ; 18th century. 

[Duncan Forbes.] 

Another copy of the Makhzan al-islam. 
Begins: Jj^ ^y>- J iu'ij .U- viJoJ ojUT Jf 

This copy begins with the second Fasl of 
Bayan V., preceded by a few introductory 
verses. The Arabic prayers, which are 
usually placed first, come immediately before 
Bayan I, (foil. 63a — 71a), after Karimdad's 
religious observances (foil. 24a — 63a). 

Bayan III. (fol. 118i) is called Fasl iii., 
and the fifth and sixth Bayans are called 

Muhammad Hallm's supplement occurs in 
full (foil. 259a— 272), appended to Karimdad's 
alphabet, as in the preceding copy. A lacuna 
occurs after fol. 262. 

The Persian portion of Bayan VIII. (fol. 
272a) has been omitted. 

It is stated in the colophon that 'Abd al- 
Karim completed this redaction on Friday, 
the 21 Muharram, A.H. 1024, i.e. 20 Febru- 
ary, A.D. 1615. 

Colophon : »— sj^U ^^i} m'o^ <t^ c^^^^Jlj jo'j 

"j^-v*^ r-''^^ 

iji i^.j^ ' '^ ^jt^-*^^ T^*^ fti^ 

jjij jj" f^jJ! ijM ^^ (_/- 


jjjls. _5 t^J^I gj'o ^_s9 'XjiaJ' ^jj_ jj'Jio^l , u_a^'j)l 

Several folios, chiefly at the beginning and 
end of the volume, have been written by a 
later hand. There is a note on the margin 
of the first page stating that the manuscript 
was sold to Sahib Khan Marhatte on the 5th 
Jumada I., A.H. 1186 (A.D. 1772) for four 


Or. 2831.— Foil. 151 ; 11 in. by 7| ; 15 lines, 
5 in. long ; carefully written ; dated 5 Nov., 
1874, [Rev. T. P. Hughes.] 


Another copy of the same work. 
Begins : j__jj <xl ,^^1 j,J J-i\ ja- J iU.}i Xj 

In this copy the Persian headings, and 
introductions to the different parts of the 
•works, are entirely omitted. It begins witli 
the Pushtu text of Bayun I., to wliich are 
added the Arabic prayers, and the two Fasls 
of Bayan V., the third being placed before 
the second. These are followed by Karim- 
dad's ceremonial observances and Mukham- 
mas with Pushtu headings. 

Karimdad's alphabet (foil. 1216, line 9 — 
143a) is not as extensive as in the two pre- 
ceding manuscripts. Muhammad Halim's 
supplement, and the two epilogues at the 
conclusion of the work, have been omitted. 

The printed edition of Delhi, 1885 (?) 
agrees with this copy, except that the Persian 
portions and epilogues have been retained, 
but without stating the name of any redactor. 


Or. 4489.— Foil. 200; 11 in. by 7; 17 lines, 

4^ in. long ; written about the 18th century. 

[Major H. G. Raverty.] 

Fawaid i sharl'at. 

A manual of Muhammadan religious obliga- 
tions, in 82 chapters (Bab). By Muhammad 
Kasim, Akhund of Swat. 

Begins : «Jl 

jij^ '^ (-Jj" 

'} j9 

Major Raverty states in the Introduction 
to his Grammar that the Fawa'id i sharl'at 
is " a very valuable work, written in the year 
A.H. 1125, A.D. 1713, by Akhund Kasim, 

who -was the chief prelate and the head of all 
the Muhammadan ecclesiastics of Hasht-nagar 
and Peshawer, which places, in those days, 
rivalled Bokhara itself in learning." 

In the prologue the author calls himself 
Abii al-Kasim ibn 'Abd Allah. The work 
has been frequently published at Delhi and 
Peshawar. Selections are printed in the 

Copyist : Haidar Shah. ^^ j^ J^ c:,^^ 

t\JitjSJ^ Jo 


Or. 5888.— Foil 61; 9 in. by 6; 11 lines, 
3| in. long ; written circa A.D. 1800. 

[EL. Beveridge.] 

Rash'id al-haydn. 

A manual of instruction on religious duties, 
By 'Abd al-Rashld. 

in verse 

Begins : cij^L? <)J iX^=J 


J V r^.'J 



^•^. U':'^ (^ y*^ H 


. g< IfiO ^wOl'M 

The work is written in simple language, 
suitable for the comprehension of women and 
children. It has frequently been published. 

'Abd al-Rashld states at the conclusion 
that he was the son of Sultan Husain, of the 
Farriikl sect of the Kuraishi clan, and a 
resident of Langarkot. His ancestors lived 
at Multan. He composed the work in A.H. 
1169 (A.D. 1756). 









Or. 2893.— Foil. 740 ; 13 in. by 8 ; 13 lines 
in a page ; dated Peshawar, April, 1885. 

[Rev. T. p. Hughes.] 

TarlkJi i murassa'. 

A History of the Afghans. 
Afzal Khan. 

By Muhammad 

Begins : ^JU xaas^j M 


4> _jl .Ij-ii- 

£s>- S 

>J^s- <tJ 



Muhammad Afzal Khan was the son of 
Ashraf Khan, and grandson of the famous 
Khushhal Khan Khatak. When his father 
was betrayed by the machinations of his uncle 
Bahram into the hands of the Moguls iii 
A.H. 1095 (A.D. 1683), and sent as a state 
prisoner to the fortress of Bijapur, Afzal 
Khan was only 17 years of age, and unable 
to take his rightful position as head of the 
Khatak clan, but, after the death of his father 
in captivity in A.H. 1105 (A.D. 1693), he 
succeeded to the chieftainship. 

The Tarlkh i murassa' contains a Pushtu 
translation of the Makhzan i Afghani, other- 
wise called Tarikh i Khanjahani, a Persian 
history of the Afghans, written by Ni'mat 
Allah in A.H. 1020 (A.D. 1611), described in 
the Persian Catalogue, p. 210a, et scq. Afzal 
Khan has added to his translation of this 
work a special account of the Yusufzais, and 
an extensive history of the Khatak family, 
more particularly of his renowned grandfather 
Khushhal Khan. 

After a long preface, in which are intro- 

duced several poetical compositions in Persian 
and Pushtu, the author divides the work into 
3 Babs and 7 Daftars (fol. 15i), to which is 
appended a Khiitiraah. The contents are as 
follows : — 

Bab I. Poll. 16a— 23a. History of Mih- 
tar Ya'kub Isra'il Allah (Jacob), from whom 
the Afghans trace their descent. 

Bab II. Foil. 23a— 426. History of king 
Talut (Saul), and an account of the migration 
of the Afghans to the mountainous country 
of Ghor, and the Sulaiman range. 

Bab III. Foil. 426— 65a. History of 
Khalid ibn Valid, to the end of the Caliphate 
of 'Umar. 

Daftar I. Foil. 656—1186. History of 
Sultan Bahlol LodI, Sultan Sikandar Lodi, 
and Sultan Ibrahim. 

Daftar II. Foil. 119a— 237a. History of 
the reigns of Sher Shah Siir, Islam Shah, and 
'Adil Shah, called 'Adli. 

Thus far the Tarikh i murassa' is only a 
translation of the first portion of Ni'mat 
Allah's Makhzan i Afghani. See Dorn's 
translation,^ pt. i., pp. 1 — 184. 

Daftar III. Foil. 237a— 271a. An account 
of distinguished Afghan chiefs. This chapter 
also is translated from Ni'mat Allah's historj-, 
but does not appear in Dorn's translation, 
which was made from a shorter recension of 
the Persian work. It contains an account of 
Khanjahan LodI, Diler Khan, Bahadur Khan, 
Purdil Khan, and Darya Khan. 

Daftar IV. An account of events which 
occurred at Kabul. This chapter is so de- 
scribed in the preface, but is not found in 
this or following copies of the work. 

' History of the Afgliuns, London, 1836. 



Daftar V. :5'oll. 271a— 2996. An account 
of the migration of the Ghorl and Khakhi 
tribes from Kandahar to Kabul. 

The historical events described in this and 
the following chapter were compiled by Afzal 
Khan from the Tazkirat al-abrar of Akhiind 
Darwezah, the Tabakat i Akbari, Jahangir- 
namah, and other Persian sources. Extracts 
from these two chapters will be found in the 
" Gulshan i roh " and "Kalid i Afghani," of 
which latter work there is an English trans- 
lation by T. C. Plowden (Lahore, 1875). 
See also H. W. Bellew's " General Report on 
the Yusufzais," Lahore, 1864. 

Daftar VI. Foil. 300—6106. The gene- 
alogy and history of the Khataks, with a 
detailed account of the principal events in the 
life of the author's grandfather, Khuslihal 
Khan. His imprisonment in the fortress of 
Gwalior, and the accession of the emperor 
Aurangzeb are described in a Tarji'band poem 
(foil. 348 — 356). There are several other 
poetical pieces, also chronograms, in Persian 
and Pushtu. 

Daftar VIL Foil. 6106—7176. An account 
of famous Afghan darweshes, and their 
miraculous powers. 

The first part of the chapter is a translation 
of the third Fasl of the Makhzan i Afghani. 
See Dorn's translation, Part ii., pp. 1 — 39. 
It contains short memoirs of 28 Sarabani, 
18 BatanI (also spelt Patani), and 17 Ghur- 
gliushtl Shaikhs, with the omission of no. 8 
in the translation. 

The latter part (foil. 651 — 717) contains 
supplementary notices of other famous 
Shaikhs, mostly of the Khatak tribe. These 
are : Adam BanaurT, Abu al-Fath, Nasik 
Khatak KarlanrT, Pir Sabak, Shaikh Bahadur 
and his son Shaikh Rahmkar Khatak Karlanri, 
Akhiind Muhammad Chalak, Miyrm Jamil, 
Miyan al-Hadad, and Rawal Fakir. 

KJiatiraah. Foil. 7176 — 740. Genealogy 
of the Afghans in 3 Fasls, viz : (1) the Sara- 
banls, (2) the Batanls, and (3) the Ghur- 

ghushtis. This also is translated from the 
Makhzan i Afghani. See Dorn's translation, 
Part ii., pp. 40 — 57. 

Afzal Khan is also the author of 'Ilmkhanah 
i danish, a Pushtu version of the Fables of 
Bidpai, translated from the Persian *Iyar i 
danish (see no. 52). 

Ends: c:^^^-^^ J c:^-»j ^ J-id\ j ^ jJu*L, <t^ 

*!r > • V . V V ^J « 

Copyist : Maulavi Muhammad Hasan, of 

Colophon : s J ^j^si^ %i -sAa j..*^ ^ ^ j>^ j.) 

Iff* i?.;-J i^>. 

<0 ^^^M*^ SA^sr* ^^ye ^ jjj .tJ 

J^I J 

-a.« J 


1 ** ** A y"! i, < I k A 


>M tf'^^uuf 




Add. 26,336.— Foil. 247 ; 10| in. by 6f ; 17 
lines, 3| in. long ; well written, apparently 
in the latter part of the 18th century. 


Another copy, containing the following in- 
complete portions of some of the chapters : — 

Foil. 1—23. Daftar I. Fol. 716 5— 106a 
11 of the preceding. 

Foil. 24—59. Daftar IL Fol. 119a 9— 
1626 7. 

Daftar II. Fol. 163a 9— 

Foil. 60—100. 
2226 10. 

Foil. 101—131 
—4216 9. 

Foil. 132—203 
—6106 4. 

Foil. 204r— 217 
—6346 13. 

Daftar VI. Fol. 3876 8 
Daftar VI. Fol. 5026 12 
Daftar VII. Fol. 6106 4 



Foil. 218—235. Daftar VII. Fol. 6916 2 
—717a 10. 

Foil. 236— 243. Khatimah. Fol. 7176 5 — 
731 a 10. 

Foil. 244—247. Khatimah. Fol. 7346 2— 
740, the eud. 


Or. 4487.— Foil. 765 ; 13 in. by 7f; 15 lines, 
4i in. long; dated A.H. 1272 (A.D. 1856) ; 
bound in stamped leather. 

[Major H. G. Raverty.] 

Another copy, agreeing with Hughes' copy, 
no. 9, but incomplete. The whole of the 
Khatimah, containing the genealogy of the 
Afghans, is wanting ; the manuscript ending 
in the middle of the account of Rawal Fakir, 
at the end of Daftar VII. on fol. 7156 of no. 9. 

Copyist : Niir Muhammad, of Kandahar. 

The copy was made at Multan for Major 
Kaverty, then Assistant Commissioner, and 
was completed in A.H. 1272, as stated in a 
pencilled note at the end. 

The binder's name, Muhammad Sa'id, 
Pashawari, is stamped on the middle of each 
cover, with the date A.H. 1274. 


Or. 4231.— Foil. 124; 9 in. by b^; 15 lines, 
3 in. long ; 18th century. 

[James Daemesteter.] 


A history in verse of Ahmad Shah Durrani 
from his rise to power in the service of Nadir 
Shah to the commencement of his campaign 
against the Marathas at Panipat. By Hafiz. 

Begins : 

JJ.JJ <0 j^>m3 y. 

\d i 


^J^^\»^ i> 5J 'jkj J.I 

<xJ j_j>i <o jj 

JUJ iXi 



Contents : Praise of God, Muhammad and 
his companions, fol. 1. Introduction, fol. 7a. 
Account of Nadir Shah, fol. 12a. Departure 
of Chamkani to Lahore, and death of Nadir 
Shah, fol. 146. Coronation of Ahmad Shah 
Durrani, as king of Afghanistan (A.D. 1747), 
fol. 18a. Defeat and flight of Nawab Nasir 
Khan, fol. 22a. March of Ahmad Shah to 
Lahore, fol. 25a. Nawab Shahnawaz Khan 
makes ready to oppose him, fol. 29a. Battle 
at Shahlimiir, near Lahore, fol. 316. Arrival 
of the Moghul forces with the Wazir Kamar 
al-Din Khan from Jahanabad, fol. 36a. Ah- 
mad Shah assures himself of the fidelity of 
his chieftains, fol. 38a. March to Sirhind, 
fol. 41a. Battle at Sirhind (A.D. 1748), fol. 
43a. Ari'ival of Nawab Mu'in al-Mulk as 
CTovernor of Lahox'e on the death of his father 
at the battle-field of Sirhind, fol. 496. 
Alliance with the Emperor of Delhi, brought 
about by the intervention of Nawab Mu'in 
al-Mulk, fol. 546. Return of Ahmad Shah 
to Kabul, fol. 59a. Battle with Nawab Mu'Iu 
al-Mulk, fol. 626. Sack of Delhi (A.D. 1756), 
fol. 75a. March to Jainagar, fol. 77a. March 
from Anupshahr towards Shahdara, fol. 866. 
Crossing the river Jumna^ fol. 90a. Nawab 
Najib al-Daulah opposes the Maratha forces 
at Panipat, fol. 926. Despatch of Bahii Adam 
to Najib al-Daulah, fol. 96a. Stoppage of 
grain supplies to the Marathas, fol. 976. 
Ahmad Shah opposes the Marathas at Pani- 
pat, fol. 1006. Khatimah, fol. 1216. 

The poem bears the date A.H. 1172, i.«. 
A.D. 1759-60, and was therefore written 
during the continuance of the wars with the 
Marathas, in which they were finally defeated 
at Panipat in Januaiy 1761. This manu- 
script appears to be the author's autograph, 
and has many coi'rections, and additional 
verses on the margin. 

For an account of the life of Ahmad Shah, 
see Tawarikh i Khwurshid i Jahan, by Sher 
Muhammad Khan, Lahore, 1894, p. 148 ; 
also Tarikh i Sultani, by Sultan Muhammad 
Khan, Bombay, 1298 (1881). " 



Ends : 

»l3X« s 



^'Ji/ 1j^ f^- 


Or. 4488.— Foil. 152 ; 12 in. by 7f ; 15 lines, 
4i in. long ; neatly written, dated 26 July, 
1864. ° . [Major H. G. Eaveety.] 

Tawdrikh i Sdfiz Bahmatkhdni. 

A history of the Yiisufzai Afghans. By 
Plr Mu'azzam Shah. 

Begins : s^ ni ^J^\ CJJU i^^.;^.'^ j o'~V 
Jjbjl jJusf iJ e:,^.«jT jl ^'■JJ; ^_/^V i-?Vj^ ^ 

sj^ jjy '*--^ '^''^^ t_s^ J^ ^ 

The author states in a Persian preface that 
he was the son of Plr Muhammad Fazil, a 
resident of the village of Pir Salibak in the 
Peshawar District, and in the service of 
Hafiz Rahmat Khan, the Rohilla chieftain 
(who died A.H. 1188, i.e. A.D. 1774). His 
royal master chanced to see a manuscript 
copy of the Tawarikh i Afagliinah^ in the 
library of Khan Bahadur Khan, an Afghan 
of the Ghoriakhel, Da'udzai, at Shahjahanpur 
(Delhi). In it was a history of the Khakhl 
and Cihori clans, with a special account of 
the Yusufzais, written in Pushtu mixed with 
Persian, after the style of the Tazkirah of 
Akhund Darwezah {i.e. the Makhzan al-islam). 
Pir Mu'azzam Shiih, at the command of Hafiz 
Rahmat Khan, re-wrote that history in an 
easier and more readable style. 

' By Husain Khan Af gh an, written about A.D. 1G22. 
See Etliu's Cataloijue of Persian MSS. in the India Office, 
no. 581, p. 233, also Kieu's Catalogue, p. 230a. 

The work is divided into seven chapters 
(Makam). The date of composition, A.H. 
1181, i.e. A.D. 1767-68, is given in a con- 
cluding poem. 

1. Fol. 4a. The original habitation of the 
KJiakhi and Ghori clans, their settlement in 
the country of Kabul, and disagreements with 
the governor, Mirzil 'XJlugli Beg. 

2. Fol. 22b. Migration of the Yusufzais 
to Peshawar, battles with the Dalazaks, the 
conquest of the Doab, and Bajawar, and 
occupation of the city of Hashtnagar. 

3. Fol. 496. Invasion of Swat under the 
leadership of Malik Ahmad, and the advance 
of the Emperor Babar for the subjugation of 
the Yusufzais. 

4. Fol. 85a. The settlement of the Gagi- 
anis in the Doab, the arrival of Babar Shah 
from Kabul at Peshawar, and his defeat of 
the Dalazaks. 

5. Fol. 97a. The wars between the Gagi- 
anis and the Dalazaks. 

6. Fol. 1136. The division of the con- 
quered territories amongst the various clans, 
made under the direction of Shaikh Mall ; 
the death of Shaikh Mall and Malik Ahmad ; 
the succession of Khan Kajo to the chieftain- 
ship, and the commencement of a feud with 
the Ghoriakhel. 

7. Fol. 1346. The expedition of the Yusuf- 
zais against the Ghoriakhel, their defeat and 
the occupation of their lands by Khan Kajo. 

The -work is stated in the colophon to 
have been composed by Miyan Mu'azzam Shah 
during the rule of Muhammad 'Azim Allah 
Kliun, the son of Dilawar al-mulk 'Izzat al- 
daulah Dundi Khan Bahadur Bahram i jang. 

Copyist : Mirza Muhammad Isma'il, of 

^_^.'jsjjij' J.Jc'vA-.l 4V«jsr< h^^-o 

|Alt= JUm 

.jJvs- sU ri 





Or. 4490.— Foil. 724 ; 12i- in. by 8 ; 17 lines, 
4^ in. long ; written on European paper 
stamped on the corner " Rolland Freres, 
Bordeaux." [Major H. G. Raverty.] 

Biydz al-mahabbat. 

A Pushtu grammar and vocabulary, written 
in Persian. By Nawab Maliabbat Khan. 

Begins: l^ ^jKJy 


^'•>»-AJ , yJ^^wX^M 

i U 

yjjijj ij^'-yoJ [; uW?" Jf-}'^^^ ^ '^.'V 


Mahabbat Khan was the eldest son of Hafiz 
Rahmat Khan, the famous Rohilla chieftain, 
who died in battle in A.H. 1188 (A.D. 1774). 
He composed this work for Sir Charles Barlow 
in A.H. 1221 (A.D. 1806), whilst living in 
retirement at Lucknow as a pensioner under 
the British Government. He has also written 
three Diwans, one in Persian, one in Hindu- 
stani, and one in Pushtu, and also a Hindu- 
stani Ma§nawi, entitled Asrar i mahabbat, 
containing the story of SassI and Pannii. See 
Sprenger's Cat., pp. 251 and 620, Garcin de 
Tassy's Litt., vol. ii., p. 349, and Ethe's 
Persian Cat., no. 2452. 

The author's younger brother Ilahyar Khan 
has written a similar work, called 'Aja ib al- 
lu^at (no. 15), in the preface to which he 
states that Mahabbat Khan died in A.H. 1223 
(A.D. 1808). 

The work is divided into two chapters 
(Bab). The first (foil. 6a— 595a) treats of 

the conjugation of Pushtu verbs, in alpha- 
betical arrangement ; the second (foil. 595a 
— 724) contains a dictionary of Pushtu words, 
explained in Persian. 

A Persian chronogram at the end gives 
the date of composition, A.H. 1221, expressed 
by the phrase ci-->s^ ^i^=^ o 

' " -■*■**-! 5 ivr^.r' ' '^'^ T" j^ j '^ '^^ 


Or. 399.— Foil. 274 ; lOfin.byGi; 17 lines, 
3f in. long ; written in Nestalik; dated Rajab 
A.H. 1234 (A.D. 1819). 

[Geo. Wm. Hamilton.] 

'Ajd'ib al-lu^dt. 

A Hindustani-Pushtu dictionary explained 
in Persian. By Hahyar Khan, son of Hafiz 
Rahmat Khan. See the Persian Catalogue, 
p. 517a. 

Begins : ^^.j^ 4-''^ i/^!-^ -^ . . . ^ j^' 

cu^uJl ^^ jylc boil <s»-'_p- tJ J_.^0 J ^_^ j ija.- 

^^^jjo'J_. <)j'js^l t^'*^J u'-'^h -^'-^^ (-^''Jlc _5 LyLait 


K ii) iijJu si^L*.^ 



(^ JU: ^1 JyCj 

The work is preceded by a Mukaddimah 
containing notes on Pushtu grammar (fol. 4/;). 
The dictionary is divided into 28 Babs, be- 
ginning at fol. 116. The Hindustani words 



appear first, followed by the Pushtu, with 
their Persian and Arabic equivalents. The 
different languages are indicated by the letters 
s>, u_>, 1—3, and c written in red ink over the 

The work concludes with five chronograms 
expressing the date of composition, i.e. A.H, 
1228 (A.D. 1813). The first, in Hindustani, 
and the third, in Persian, are by Muhammad 
Ibrahim Khan, Farhat; the second, in Pushtu, 
with a Persian translation, is by the author ; 
and the last two, one in Persian, the other in 
Arabic, are by Maulavi Gul Muhammad. 

Copyist : fihulam Husain. 


Or. 4491.— Foil. 223 ; 12 in. by 7^; 17 lines, 
5f in. long ; written in Nestalik ; dated 
Safar, A.H. 1271 (A.D. 1854). 

[Major H. G. Raverty.] 

Another copy of the 'Aja'ib al-lughat. 
Copyist : Sharaf al-Din, Multani. 


Add. 26,582.— Foil. 146 ; 131 in. by 8 ; 
written on European paper with various 
watermarks, from 1803 to 1805. 

[William Erskine.] 

A collection of linguistic notes, of which 
the following relate to Pushtu : — • 

1. Foil. 1 — 10. Notes on Pushtu gram- 
mar, including a summary of the contents of 
the Rashid al-bayan of 'Abd al-RashId {see 
no. 8), under 63 subjects (fol. 5). 

2. Foil. 11—19. Specimens of Pushtu 
literature, written in Roman characters, with 
notes, taken from the Diwan of Rahman, a 
Pushtu version of the Hindi Story-teller, and 
the Makhzan al-islam of Akhiiud Darwezah 
(no. 2). 

3. Foil. 20—22. An extract from the 
Makhzan al-islam, and Ghazals of 'Abd al- 
Rahman, written in Pushtu characters. 

4. Foil. 23— 26. Pushtu vocabulary, with 
transliterations, and occasional translations. 

5. Foil. 27-28. A Hst of a few Pushtu 
verbs, paradigm of the verb Joj " to speak," 
and the Pushtu alphabet. 



Or. 4496.— Foil. 25 ; 13i in. by 7^ ; 15 Hues, 
4^ in. long ; written in the 19th century. 

[Major H. G. Raverty.] 

iJlwdn i Arzdni. 
The poems of Mulla Arzanl. 
Begins: ^ ^^ j^ ^-«-!l -i— J 
-ij us— ^ "^ji h J — :^*» 







-'■■J 9. 



The manuscript comprises 49 odes, ar- 
ranged in alphabetical order. Major Raverty 
states in a note attached to this volume : 
"This Mulla was the literary assistant of the 



notorious Bayazid Ansari . . . The Akhund 
Darwezali says respecting him : Arzaui, the 
poet, was one of three brothers of the Af glian 
tribe of Kheshkl ; Arzanl, 'Umar and 'AH. 
They came into these parts from Hind, and 
there they had already become tainted with 
heresy ; and when in this part they met with 
Bayazid Ansari they became perfect infidels 
like himself. Arzani was an eloquent poet, 
and a man of quick intellect ; and he turned 
all the tenets of the new faith into poetry, 
and the poems were inserted in Bayazid's 


Or. 4228.— Poll. 118 ; 8|- in. by 6 ; 15 lines, 
3^ in. long ; dated A.H. 1101 (A.D. 1690). 

[J. Daemesteter.] 

Dhcdn i Mirzd. 
The poetical works of Mlrzfi Khan Ansari. 
Begins : c:.^*.*' .L ^J^ £j ^^ 

^ cjV <^'^ '^"^' f' 

, < i,\A-M JL) ^ jj r^;*** 


ji^ y" jj^ 

Mirza Khan Ansari was a descendant — 
probably a grandson — of Bayazid Ansari, 
commonly called Pir i roshan, the founder of 
the Roshaniah sect, and flourished in the 
middle of the 17th century. See Raverty's 

" Selections from the Poetry of the Afghans," 
London, 1862, pp. 51 — 55. 

The author of the Dabistan i mazahib^ 
states that Mirza was the son of Nur al-Din, 
Bayazid's third son, and that he lived in the 
reign of Aurangzeb, and was killed at Dau- 

The odes are collected together in two 
parts, in the first of which (foil. 1 — 326) they 
are not in the same strict sequence of alpha- 
betical arrangement as in the second part. 
There are several additional poems on the 
margin, and Persian annotations. 

A selection from Mirza's poems has been 
printed in the "Gulshan i roh," pp. 119 — 
132, and in Dorn's " Chrestomathy," pp. 285 

Copyist : Muhammad Muhsin, son of 
Mulla Ahmad Kuraishi. 

Colophon : ^'-Ajl j^l^P 

>'.ll/ jJi ^'-*j \JL^ 

jJ, ^jA>*s^ A>«.K^ yX,£Ay^\ jxii ri^^^ rr^^ S ■-'^ 'jr^* 

<)>*" Jj I C^'^»*'>*- Ci»^j tt) (♦-♦J 

. .io j' iXAi.-' }Lo 

1 1 .1 <u^ auuui 


Or. 4497.— Foil. 139 ; 9^ in. by 5^ ; 13 lines, 
4 in. long ; written apparently iu the begin- 
ning of the 18th century. 

[Major H. G. Raverty.] 

Another copy. 

This copy agrees with the preceding, except 
for occasional alterations in the arrangement 
of the odes. It was written by Mulla Kamal 
for Muhammad Nasir Alliih Khan. 

Colophon : '^.1'^ i^^j} ^_ja-lj^ ^Jyt,} (_>'J^ 
i " ' ' ' ' II ' . 

aJJl^J.-fli SajsT' J^ J^\ 1^;^^^';=^ S'J^ '*'>^.'«*^ 
i.::^'o t^iJsr J'^ Le i3=c\--Jj 

' Lucknow edition, A.H. 1299 (A.D. 1877), p. 311. 



Some Arabic verses are scribbled on the 
last folio by another hand, and a note of the 
birth of a son of Kunbar 'All Kjian in the 
beginning of Rabi' I., A.H. 1126 (A.D. 1714). 


Or. 2803.— Foil. 118; ll|-in.by7i; 15 lines, 
5|: in. long; dated A.D. 1881. 

[Rev. T. p. Hughes.] 

Another copy. 

The odes in this neatly-written copy are 
arranged quite differently from those in the 
two preceding manuscripts. There is no 
attempt at any regular alphabetical arrange- 
ment. The first ode (rad/f il , see fol. llGa of 
the preceding) begins : — 

J j^ 

JU <k! ,.,i='o 

J ^ ts'^r" 

_jj .jji '->' ly*-'' u^^ "^ ^y^^ "^ 




Hughes has appended the following 
" Mirza Khan Ansari. One of the 
earliest of Afghan Poets. He is supposed 
to have lived in Tirah, a valley in the Pesha- 
war Frontier. The date is uncertain, but is 
supposed to have been about A.D. 1600. All 
Afghan scholars admit that the language of 
his poem is very ancient, and there is a free 
use of Sanscrit words. Mirza is supposed to 
have been descended from Pir Roshan, but 
this is uncertain." 

Colophon : nJ^ c:^.^! li o^'J ^jjO i.>^ yi ^Ui' 


Or. 4229.— 11 in. by 6 ; 17 lines, 4 in. long ; 
with ruled margins, well written, apparently 
in the 18th century. [J. Dakmestetek.] 

Dlwdn i Khushhdl Khan. 

The poetical works of Khushhal Khan. 

Khushhal Khan, the celebrated chieftain of 
the Khatak tribe of Afghans, son of Shalibaz 
Khan, was born A.H. 1022 (A.D. 1613), 
during the reign of the emperor Shahjahan. 
Some time after the accession of Aurangzeb 
(A.D. 1658), Khushhal was imprisoned in 
the fortress of Gwalior, through the machina- 
tions of Amir Khan, Siibedar of Kabul, and 
others. Many of his poems were written 
during his seven years' captivity. On his 
release he carried on a successful warfare 
with the Moguls for several years. At length 
he resigned the chieftainship of the Kh atak 
tribe in favour of his eldest son Ashraf, hoping 
to end his days in peaceful retirement ; but, 
owing to family feuds created by Bahram, 
another of his sons, he took refuge in the 
country of the Afridis, and died there A.D. 
1691, in the 78th year of his life. 

These particulars are taken from a sketch 
of the life of this famous warrior-poet by 
Major Raverty in his " Selections from the 
Poetry of the Afghans." The same author 
states in the introduction to his Pushtu 
grammar that Khfishhal " was a most volu- 
minous writer, and composed no less (it is 
said by his family) than three hundred and 
sixty works, both in the Afghan and the 
Persian language." 

The poems are divided into four parts, as 
in the edition lithographed at the Peshawar 
Jail Press, A.D. 1869, under the superinten- 
dence of Dr. H. W. Belle w. 

I. Foil. 36 — 65a. A Diwiln poem. 
Begins : Ui J <x^ J J'^ <ts- ^\ 

],■: £-J 1^ ,; ti Ljo 


A second Dlwan 

11. Foil. 65i— 306, 

Begins : 

^ ' , ^' «_X0 it) j^jij ^^ li 

i^^:i_^ J ,_/Liu 1 4i <)j ^'^ Ji aj to- 
rn. Foil. 307—381. A third collection 
of odes. 
Begins ; 

f j^j i^.j '^ y..^ u~^ J^ J^ 


ii)'V L5-^!" 


ojj^ '■ 

X,i ,J O J j_j^ V J*" ''^ 

^ ^ui^ x^ (**"^ y 



Foil. 382—511. 

A collection of 

Begins : 

K , 1 Jo- Uo di 


1^ ?lA 


J'^ '^ Ci^ J f 

ili i 


Copyist : Muhammad 'Alim, Kashmiri. 
Colophon : l_j'.I)j11 CJi- ^^^>o i-j'Ji^Jl 


JJU CAki- 





Or. 4492.— Foil. 262 ; ISJ in. by 8 ; 15 lines, 
4^ to 5 in. long ; fairly well written on thin 
paper, stamped " Rolland Freres, Bordeaux, 
1855." [Majou H. G. Raveety.] 

A copy of the second Dlwan of Khfishhal 

Begins : 

The odes are not in the same order as in 
the printed edition. Appended are a few 
Mukhammas, Musaddas, Tarkib-band and 
other short verses. There are numerous 
corrections throughout, apparently made by 
Major Raverty. 

Colophon : ^^U^ J 


Jly>_>i "Xi-'J ^^^ 

j>-'j r'^'' r^ ^ 'Jj' e^^ 



Or. 2800.— Foil. 119 ; 11 in. by 71 ; 15 lines, 
5 in. long ; well written on European paper 
water-marked " Smith & Meynier, Fiume," 
and " C. Millington, London, 1869 " ; dated 
A.D. 1873. [Rev. T. P. Hughes.] 

Dlwan i Hijri. 

The poems of Ashraf Khan Khatak, who 
is called Hijri. 

Begins : 



1 J &> 

-i ji-". 



^ I'iis- i/^^'i (^ -ti^ <i^ ujSli"-; 

Ashraf Khan, the eldest son of Khushhal 
Khan Khatak, was born in A.H. 1044 (A.D. 
1634). He succeeded his father in the chief- 
tainship of the Khatak tribe in A.D. 1681. 



Two years afterwards his brother Bahrain 
betrayed him into the hands of the emperor 
Aurangzeb, who imprisoned him in tlie for- 
tress of Bijapur, where he died in A.H. 1105 
(A.D. 1693), in the 60th year of his age. 

Most of his poems were written during his 
imprisonment, the author taking theTakhallus 
Hijrl or the "Exile." Mr. Hughes states in 
a note appended to this volume that this copy 
of Ashraf Khan's poems was made, under his 
superintendence, " from an original manuscript 
in possession of Afzal Khan of Jamalghari in 
the Peshawar district, a direct descendant of 
the author." 

The odes are alphabetically arranged, and 
are followed by a few Mukhammas, a number 
of Ruba'Is, and five chronograms on the death 
of Khushhal Khan, of which four are in Persian, 
A selection from the Diwan has been printed 
in the " Gulshan-i-roh," and an English 
translation of the same in Raverty's " Selec- 
tions," pp. 249—267. 

Copyist : Ghulam JilanT, of Peshawar. 
Colophon : sU o ^,xt li u>j3 &^ &,t J^ i^j,^ 

flit jJ^ J kici^jj &j ^_fy*kJ^ lAvr <cLu ^ ,As- 


Jj^ u?;j-^i ^ 


Or. 2802.— Foil. 108 ; 9^ in. by 6 ; about 
15 lines, A^ in. long ; written in the 19th 
century. [Rev. T. P. Hughes.] 

Dlwdn i 'Abd al-Kddir Kh an. 

The Diwan of Abd al-Kadir Khan Khatak. 
Begins : 

1^ SX> ^Ij 2^ 1^ <tl Lu iXiU j^yiU 
& JoJ ijj . cl; Jot. J j^ J 

'Abd al-Kadir Khan, the son of Khushhal 
Khan Khatak, and younger brother of Ashraf 
Khan, was born in A.H. 1063 (A.D. 1653). 
When Ashraf Khan was betrayed into the 
hands of the Moguls, and was exiled by 
Aurangzeb to the fortress of Bijapur in A.D. 
1683, 'Abd al-Kadir claimed the chieftain- 
ship ; but his nephew Afzal Khan, the son of 
Ashraf, was elected by the tribe as the here- 
ditary ruler, and by his order 'Abd al-Kadir 
and many other members of the family were 
put to death, in order that he might get rid 
of all rival claimants. The date of his death 
is uncertain. 

'Abd al-Kadir's poems are full of Sufi 
mysticism, and very popular among the 
Afghans. He is also the author of a trans- 
lation of the Persian poem Yiisuf Zulaikh^' 
of Jami, written in A.H. 1112 (see no. 48), 
and of translations of Sa'di's Gulistan (nos. 
46 and 47) and Biistan. Major Raverty states 
that he is commonly reputed to have been 
the author of about sixty different works. 

Mr. Hughes has appended a note to the 
present copy, dated Nov. 21, 1884, in which 
he states that it was made under his superin- 
tendence from a manuscript in the possession 
of Afzal Khan of Jamalgarhi in the Peshawar 

The odes in the Diwan are arranged in 
alphabetical order, and are followed by a 
number of Ruba'is and Mukhammas. 


Or. 4232.— Foil. 77 ; 10^ in. by 61 ; 13 lines, 
4^ in. long ; written apparently in the 18th 
century. [J. Daemestetek.] 

Another copy. 

This copy is imperfect at the commence- 
ment and end. The poet's Ruba'is and some 



of his Mulchammas are written before the 
Diwan poem, which begins on fol. la. 

The following poems by other authors are 
appended to the Diwan (foil. 62-77) : — 

1. Fol. 62a. Ghazal by Faiz Muhammad. 

2. „ 626. Ghazal by Ashraf. 

3. „ 626. Ghazal by Fakir Afzal. 

4. „ 63a. Mukhammas by Sadr Khan, 

5. Foil. 65a. Mukhammas by Khushhill 
Khan, Khatak, in two parts. The first part 
is erroneously headed J'^^^ax? ^j.-A^kr'^ jii>>- 
The poems in this collection will be found in 
the Diwan of Khushhal, Peshawar edition, 
1869, pp. 463—467. 

6. Fol. 68a. Ghazal by Nawab 'All Mu- 
hammad Khitn. 

7. Foil. 69a. Ghazal by Miskln. 

8. „ 70a. Elegy on the death of Na- 
wab *Ali Muhammad Khan, by Muhammad 
Kazim Khan, Khatak. The date of the death 
of the Nawab is given as A.H. 1162 (A.D. 

9. Foil. 72a. Mukhammas by Saiyid 'Abd 
al-Samad, Pirzadah. 

10. Foil. 75a. Mukhammas by Hafiz 
Rahmat Khan. 


Or. 393.— Foil. 134; IQiin. by6f; 14 lines, 
b\ in. long ; written about the end of the 
18th century. [Geo. William Hamilton.] 

Dlwdn i Rahman. 
The poetical works of 'Abd al-Rahman. 
Begins : 

Uki. Jj^ ^JU? t* liO |J 01 1.1 <ts- 
mJj li'^-jJ 'J-'i) ,_^ As- |»Kyb 

U>. JS iJ^i ^li ^j> y J^ 

Mulla 'Abd al-Rahraan, commonly known 
as Rahman, is perhaps the most popular of 
Afghan poets, and is said to have flourished 
during the reign of the emperor Aurangzeb 
(A.D. 1658—1707). Major Raverty says of 
him^ : " Rahman belonged to the Ghorlah 
Khel clan or subdivision of the Mohmand 
tribe of the Afghans, and dwelt in the village 
of Hazar-Khani, in the tapah or district of the 
Mohmands, one of the five divisions of the 
province of Peshawar. He was a man of 
considerable learning, but lived the life of a 
Darwesh, absorbed in religious contemplation, 
and separated from the world." 

The Rev. T. P. Hughes has supplied some 
notes on the poet in his copy of the Diwan 
(no. 29), in which he says that 'Abd al-Rah- 
man " belonged to the Ibrahim Kheyl of the 
Momunds. He was a native of the village of 
Bahadur Kilai," but resided for some time at 
Hazarkhani, and is buried there. " His date 
is uncertain, but supposed to be about A.D. 
1613 to 1690." He is said to have been a 
young man when Khushhal Khan was an 
ased chieftain. 

The odes of Rahman are arranged in this 
and two following manuscripts in the form 
of two separate Diwan poems, and are so 
printed in the vai'ious Delhi editions, and in 
Mr. Hughes' edition of Lahore, 1877 ; but in 
the Bombay edition of 1883, as also in Major 
Raverty's manuscript (no. 30), they are all 
collected together in alphabetical order. 

In this copy the first Diwan is the second 
in the printed editions. There is some varia- 
tion in the sequence of the odes, the first 
being the seventh in Hughes' edition. Ap- 
pended (fol. 74b) is a poem in praise of 
Khushhal Khan Khatak, which does not 
appear to have been printed, and does not 
occur in any of the following copies of this 
work. There are several pencilled emenda- 

Selections from the Poetry of the Afghans, p. 1. 



Copyist : Saiyid Ghulam 'Ali of Sonpat. 
Colophon : i^s~J^ aac ^Jyi,li >^ *^ 

iujr" u- 


^Ic jJa JO-i *li- ki- j) »v^ "-^J^ 


Or. 2829.— Foil. 164;^; ISlines, 
5 in. long ; written on European paper water- 
marked "Moiniers, 1859," and "Williams 
Kent, 1859"; dated tiiel7tli June, 1861. 

[Rev. T. p. Hughes.] 

Another copy. 

The arrangement of the two Diwans agrees 
with that of the printed edition of Lahore, 

Copyist : Mirza Isma'il. 
Colophon : ^^'^J u_ 'U=a«j.« ^- 

lk« irw £j^ <ts=^ j x'.« ^liJb [P] 

lAII £X^ 


Or. 2830.— Foil. 139 ; 11 in. by 7^ ; 15 lines, 
5^ in. long ; excellently written on European 
paper water-marked " Smith & Meynier, 
Fiume"; dated the 15th May, 1872. 

[Rev. T. p. Hughes.] 

Another copy. 

This copy agrees with the preceding manu- 
script. Mr. Hughes says in a note appended 
to the volume dated Dec. 18th, 1884: "This 
manuscript is a very careful collation from a 
number of manuscripts by the poet Ahmad 
of Hashtnaggar, carried on under the 
careful superintendence of the Rev. T. P. 
Hughes, and is supposed to be the only care- 
fully collated manuscript in existence. It 
was written by the calligraphist Gholam 

Jalani, May 15th, 1872." There are also a 
few notes regarding the author written by 
Mr. Hughes on March 26, 1883. 

Colophon : 

g< 5 s 

* .^la. ^. .'J <0 tC/t Aa3 

^Ixs.- Ah. jj^As- jMs li lak\«*J JO i^yuJ^ lAvr 



Or. 4493.— Foil. Ill ; 13^ in. by 8 ; 18 lines, 
Sg- in. long ; beautifully written on European 
paper water-marked " Smith & Son, 1850," 
and "T. H. Saunders & Co., 1850"; dated 
A.H. 1271 (A.D. 1854). 

[Major H. G. Ravertt.] 

Another copy. 

In this copy the odes, which appear as two 
separate Diwans in the preceding manuscripts, 
are arranged together in alphabetical order in 
one volume, as in the Bombay edition of 1883. 

Copyist : Siraj al-Din, Multanl. 
Colophon : ^J'>^=f)^ '^ uV.'^ v'^ii" J-i J^ ci^-w 

kJC^MjJ Irvl xXm jilaJt jLo xU j»ii^ P-J'*i ly'"**' 


Or. 4501.— Foil. 93 ; 8i in. by 6; 15 lines, 
3f in. long ; written apparently in the 18th 
century. [AIajor H. G. Ravebty.] 

Durr u marjdn. 

A Dlwan poem. By 'Abd al-Hamid. 
Begins : 

It Jwj <J^X4kMj (<-^*" ^ 








ftS<»A*M A.M^ t^ ^.^ f^ ^ 1^ 

c-0 iS 



|J I jji o <)J io) *;«- 

'Abd al-Hamld, called Hamid, was a native 
of Mashukhel, a village near Peshawar, and 
flourished during the latter part of the 17th 
century, during the reign of the emperor 
Aurangzeb. His odes are arranged in alpha- 
betical order, and are followed by a few 
Mukhammas. The Diwan has been litho- 
graphed at Bombay in 1295 A.H. The 
" Gulshan i roh" contains a selection from 
his odes. 

Hamid is also the author of two romances 
translated from the Persian, viz. : Nairang i 
ishk, and Shah u gada (no. 53). He is 
supposed to have died about the year A.D. 
] 732, See Raverty's " Selections,"" p. 85. 


Or. 4498.— Foil. 188 ; 8 in. by 5^; 13 lines, 
3^ in. long; dated A.H. 1108 (A.D. 1696). 
[Major H. G. Ravkktv.] 

Biwdn i Naj'ib. 
The poems of Najib. 

Begins : 

'jOj I4J X.J Ij. , _J X 


LuO I J 5ii 'sib 

^. (^ ^J^H 


J^ uh: 


Nothing is known concerning this poet. 
According to a note by Major Raverty he 
appears to have been a Yusufzai Afghan. 
The odes comprising the Diwan are followed 
by a collection of Ruba'Is (foil. 174—188). 

Copyist: Gul Muhammad, of Peshawar. 
Colophon : ^-^^n-^ ^-^t!^ ^j'y.^ <^ (•'-»J' e:-^'*J 

1 1 .^ ij^ 

■ • ^J^■}'^ 1-5^/* U^^ ''^ o'wi.l 

^A^O sU Jum ^CjjJLj J^S^ (J^ 


Or. 4495.— Foil. 120; 9|in.by6i; 12 lines, 
4 in. long; apparently written in the 19th 
century. [Major H. G. Raveety.] 

Diwan i Ahmad Shah. 
The poems of Ahmad Shah, Abdali. 


^ — Ala-oo L 


L^/;i x-'^ l,:5-* ^V ^^J 

i^jl'^k lT" Lf^ J^"'' '^ 


Ahmad Shah, Abdali, Durr i Durran, 
commonly called Shah Durrani, was the son 
of Zamiin Khan, sometime ruler of Herat. 
On the invasion of Afghanistan by Nadir 
Shah in A.D. 1737-38, Ahmad Shah was 
appointed an officer in his army, and, as a 
reward for his distinguished services, the 
Persian monarch gave him a tract of country 
near Kandahar, which is still in the possession 
of the Durrani tribe. 

When Nadir Shah was assassinated in A.D. 
1747, Ahmad Shah, then only 23 years of 
age, was crowned at Kandahar as King of 
Afghanistan. After he had brought the 
various Afghan tribes into submission, and 



established his power in Afghanistan, he 
invaded India, conquered Kashmir, obtained 
possession of the Pan jab, and made frequent 
expeditions against the Moguls, extending 
as far as Delhi and Agra. Meanwhile the 
Maratha forces, advancing into the Panjab, 
took possession of Sirhind and Lahore, and 
were pushing forward to Multan. Ahmad 
Shah led his forces against the invaders, and 
at length completely routed the Maratha army 
at the battle-field of Panipat in 1761. He 
then withdrew his forces from India, and 
returned to his own country, where he died 
in 1773 in the fiftieth year of his age. 

An account of the life of Ahmad Shah and 
his successors, written in Persian by 'Abd 
al-Karim, 'Alawi, called Tarlkh i Ahmad, was 
published at Lucknow, A.H. 1266 (A.D. 
1850). See also Tarikh i Sultani by Sultan 
Muhammad Khan. Durrani, Bombay, 1881 ; 
Elphinstone's "Kingdom of Caubul," vol. ii., 
pp. 279—300; and MS. no. 12, a Pushtu 
metrical account of his life, entitled Shah- 
namah, by a poet called Hafiz. 

Copyist : 'Ali Muhammad, Chaharyari. 


Or. 4237.— Foil. 14—131 ; 8f in. by 6 ; 15 

to 18 lines, 4^ in. long; written about the 
beginning of the 19th century. 

[J. Dakmesteteu.] 


The Miracles of Muhammad, in verse. By 
Hafiz 'Abd al-Kabir. 

Begins : ^^J ^^si>- l) i.=^ Ac &ia> 

The author states in the preamble that he 
compiled this work from the Arabic duriag 
the reign of Ahmad SLah (A.D. 1748—1754), 
in the year A. H. 1166 (AiD. 1 753). 'Abd al- 
Kabir is also the author of a metrical version 
of the Persian Durri majalisof Saif al-Zafar, 
Naubaharl, also Daf al-fakr, and short 
religious poems. 

The present work has been frequently 
published. It ends (foil. 117a) : — 

(■'■■ 'JJ 



Appended to the work are : — 

1. Foil. 117&— 127. Short poems by 
'Abd al-Kabir. The first poem, Munajat, 
has been lithographed on the margin of the 
Fawa'id i sharl'at (pp. 108—130), Delhi, 

2. Foil. 128—130. Munajat, by Muti' 
Allah, lithographed on the margin of the 
Rashid al-bayan (pp. 30 — 41), Peshawar, 
1874. Copied by Muhammad 'Ali. 


Or.4494.— Folk 147; 12iin. bySi; 11 lines, 
5 in. long ; beautifully written in large charac- 
ters, with ruled and gilt-embellished border ; 
dated the 13th Muharram, A.H. 1187 (A.D. 
1773). ' [Major H. G. Ravertv.] 

Dlwdn i Shaidd. 

The poetical works of Muhammad Kfizim 
Khan, Shaida. 



Begins : (_/!lic 1 J«j^ Jil^ J>ls* i^j'-i-^^ 9 '-* i**); 


Kazim Khan was the son of Muhammad 
Afzal Khan, and great-grandson of the 
Khatak chieftain Khushhal Khan. He was 
born about A.H. 1140 (A.D. 1727). On the 
death of his father, his elder brother, Asad 
Allah Khan, succeeded to the chieftainship, 
and Kazim Khan, being distrustful of his 
brother's intentions towards him, fled from 
home, "and spent several years in Kashmir, 
where he acquired considerable learning. 
He subsequently lived a long time at Sirhind, 
in Upper India, but afterwards proceeded to 
the Afghan principality of Rampur in that 
country, where he took up his residence ; 
and there he passed the greater part of his 

The manuscript begins with a preface by 
the author, in which he states that the several 
odes composed by him were alphabetically 
arranged into one volume in A.H. 1181 (A.D. 
1767). This is followed by several introduc- 
tory poems (foil. 10 — 29), including eulogies 
of Muhammad, the Caliphs Siddik, 'Umar, 
'U§man and 'All, of Bahii al-Dln Naksha- 
bandi, Shaikh Ahmad, and Ghulam Ma'siim, 
the author's preceptor, concluding with a 
dissertation on Pushtu poetry. 

The Diwan begins on fol. 30i as follows : — 

'J u^ 

iVii . J t> lUi ^ M2XAI £■> 



•\yC i^ f^jtM JH 

The poet's Kasidahs, Ruba'is, Kit'ahs and 
other miscellaneous pieces are appended to 
the Diwan (foil. 106—147). 

' Raverty's Selections, p. 306. 

A large number of additional odes are in- 
serted on the margins of several of the pages, 
with occasional notes. 

This manuscript is, no doubt, the copy of 
Shaida's poems which Major Raverty had 
procured at Lahore, and which, he informs 
us, had been sent by the poet to "Mi'an 
Muhammadi, son of Ml'an ^abd-ullah of Sir- 
hind, who belonged to the family of Sliaida's 
spiritual guide," and was the only copy then 

The date of copy is written in a note on 
the outside of the first folio of the manuscript. 


Add. 21,471.— Poll. 158; 10 in. by 61 ; 11 
lines, 4^ in. long ; neatly written, apparently 
in the 19th century. [Lewin Bowring.] 

Another copy of Shaida's poems, without 
the preface and introductory poems. Several 
additional odes are written on the margin by 
another hand. 

Copyist: Faiz 'All. 

Colophon: <)dJ! ^^^ IjoJl Ji^jd si. Jw«J i*::-^ 


Or. 2801.— Foil. 200 ; lOf in. by 7 ; 15 lines, 
5 in. long ; carefully written on paper water- 
marked " Smith & Meynier, Fiume " ; dated 
A.D. 1872. [Rev. T. P. Hughes.] 

Another copy of the Diwan of Shaida, 
followed by the Diwan of Kamgar Khan. 

I. Foil. 1—146. Ijo^ Jjjj 

Mr. Hughes states in a note attached to 
this copy that itwas made "from the original," 
referring no doubt to the Raverty manuscript, 
no. 35. Another copy, also written for Mr. 
Hughes by the same scribe, together with 
the Diwans of Kamgar and Mirza, is in the 

Library of the India Office. 
10th August, 1876. 


It is dated the 


Copyist : Ghulam Jilani, of Peshawar. 

Ls'^y?' '^ (^jV^ ^:J 


jOjUaJ ^JJu*. ^ILs J laJ£\«jJ <0 


II. Foil. 147—198. JJ^J^'^ ^1^.0 
The Diwan of Kam<i;ar Klian. 


J <o Uj* 


,^j}\ t^g^JJ V^" " -^ '-^ 11^ J 
Ulj K j^ As- Ji JjA. Jb J 

The following note by Mr. Hughes, dated 
Nov. 21, 1884, is appended: — 

"Pushto poems by Khanzada Kamgar 
Khan, a son of the renowned Khatak Chief, 
born about A.D. 1653. This work was copied 
from the original of Kamgar now in the 
possession of Afzal Khan Khatak of Jamal- 
ghari in the Peshawar District, under the 
superintendence of the Rev. T. P. Hughes of 
Peshawar. The existence of this poem was 
unknown until Mr. Hughes discovered it 
amongst some old volumes in Afzal Khan's 

Copyist : Ghulum JllanI, of Peshawar. 


Or. 394.— Foil. 146; 9 in. by 5|; 8 lines, 
4. in. long; dated A.H. 1209 (A.D. 1794). 

[Geo. Wm. Hamilton.] 

Dlwan i Afr'idl. 

The poems of Kasim 'All Khan, Afridi. 

The Diwan is preceded by Shajarah i 
Kadiriyah, a list in verse of the successive 
Khalifahs of the Kadiri sect. 

It begins :-=— 


liii- i.^ ^li i^Ji U> fib (JUau J 
'•^ Ui^i •V^*' lJT^ ij^"^ 

^li JSJOJ ,v 

V ^^}b } 




Colophon : lak;.^jo <io^i>'Ji x^ae- jJ; ^^ 

'j Jo, 

I sjuud 


The Diwan begins on fol. 6/; : — 

jy ^0 ^jj~(c»- (J* i^ lLUU ^*- 

jjlS.< jJb (^ ivr^'4' 

..u*^ ^^ 

'-^ ^J uS'i J'-:^^ u^^ y*^ 

Kasim 'All Khan, Afridi, of the Kadiri 
sect, was a native of Farukhabad. Saiyid 
Kalam al-Din, one of his immediate followers, 
the scribe of the following copy (no. 39) of 
this Diwan, has stated in his colophon that 
Kasim 'Ali Khan has also written several 
Diwans in Persian and Hindi {i.e. Hindustani), 
and had some acquaintance with English, 
Kashmiri, and Turki. The author states in 
the Khatimah (fol. 133a) that his verses were 
collected and arranged with the help of Hafiz 
Gh ulam Muhammad, in the year A.H. 1206 
(A.D. 1792). 

Colophon : jJ^ jxH kkv^-jj (_yJ>^. /' uV.*^ 

^jU- ^Xi- ***i'i I ijX^ ij^ [.s'?fj rJoiijJ eu.joi^ 

r^l dX*l [yvJc>- is 

. t>J Jo 



>c x; 



'o |.U1 



Copied on Thursday, the 20th day of 
Rabr I., A.H. 1209, in the 36th year of the 
reign of the blind sovereign Shah 'Alam, i.e. 
the 16th Oct. 1794. This manuscript appears 
to be in the author's own handwriting. There 
are many corrections and additions through- 
out written by the same hand, and the volume 
has the impress of the author's seal. The 
Diwan is headed as being the first rough copy 
j^Jo^l ^j^yiii t_>'J^ i;iy^^ J^l . The liuBS of 
each ode are separated by carefully ruled red 
ink lines, some of the words being written 
with black, others with red ink. 

Appended to the Diwiin (foil. 134 — 143) is 
a poem, also by Kiisim 'All Khan, entitled 
Khwabnamah. It begins : — 

^i) (J-2>l 

iir-*r^ <j' JH ' i_s-^" 

JJ i^_J 

J M_M 

^^ ^. 


(JjjO (Jj i_*i J ..J S^ ^ Jw«>jr* 

rj (^ -i^.*^ <9Um IL-c O 

S^ "& >,i &i 




X Jo! <xJ 'o 1, ,^^ c J I > 


j-M* % lXA.MA^ <X^. I -. 

Colophon : j^'^ j^ kk\«.jo j«>i, ^l-kJ e:^*^ 

j^iiOjsl jj'.i- j-ic **"'i' 1 S!-*-2J' (_^ r:^•J^' '-^':^•^ 

«jji j,^ |X> d-^M»j &.<jc cL-~sj <Ujt>i ;.j i«:^s'j *'v*i'l 

^5^=:* lr.1 aJU, JJl 


Or. 395.— Foil. 149; 6 in. by 4; 14 lines, 
3 in. long ; dated A.H. 1231 (A.D. 1816). 

[Geo. Wm. Hamilton.] 

Another copy of the Diwan and Khwab- 
namah of Kasim 'All Khan, without the 
Shajarah i Kadiriyah. 

This is a carefully revised copy, containing 

the corrected text of the preceding manu- 
script, with sundry other alterations and 

Copyist. Saiyid Kalam al-Din, Kadirl, a 
disciple of Kasim 'All Khan who had given 
him the title of Pir i 'iishik. 

Colophon to the DTwan (fol. 1426) : — 

fiis-1 Jji. iaisr ^js^ irri ij^ Ja*^! ^J->^x^ X^ 

jj'^Jli I 2;jJ~«aJ ^ '•^^'■J Lj'^lf' ij"' 

i 1*^*^ 

''^ (•J^ y 'J^j 


JiLiQ iXmX>* 

j^j^f^^ ui' 

Or. 4230.— Foil. 101 ; 8^ in. by 5^ ; written 
about the end of the 18th century. 

[J. Darmestetee.] 

Bnvun i Akbar. 
The poetical works of Akbar. 
Besfins : 

(Jill 1.; <tj s>- J J yOi— ^ lM'i Ai»^ <SJ 

jji;l , .J *js^•^ '^ i^'^j' ^ ^ i—j'Jiit i^ £.) 

Nothing appears to be known of the poet, 
or his date. The poems are carelessly written 
in an unmethodical manner. Some are written 
transversely down the page, others across it 
or round the margin, so as to make use of 
every available space. The manuscript is 
probably the author's autograph copy. 



The poems consist of : — 

Odes, not alphabetically arranged, foil. 
1 — o3a ; the story of Imam, foil. 536 — 59& ; 
two poems in praise of God, foil. 60 — 66a ; 
Arabic names of God, each explained in a 
quatrain, foil. 66a — 73a ; ghazals, foil. 73a — 
92; religious poems, foil. 98 — 101. 


Or. 4233.— Foil. 43—50 ; 8^ in. by 5^ ; 13 
to 24 lines, 2^ in. long ; written in the 18th 
century. [J. Darmesteter.] 


Or. 397.— Foil. 92 ; 8f in. by 5^; 11 lines, 
4 in. long ; written apparently in the early 
part of the 19th century. 

[Geo. Wm. Hamilton.] 

A religious poem. By Biibu Jan, 
Begins : 

Kamdah burdah. 

J S^W X.i 1 

Major Raver ty states that Babii Jan was 
" a converted Si-ahposh Kafir, who, having 
A poem in praise of Muhammad, translated | acquired a great name amongst the Muham- 

by 'Abd al-Kadir from the Arabic of Muham- 
mad ibn Sa'id, al-Biisiri. 

Begins : 

*0 ij^jj i^ ^^J\ j^J 

fXM S^(^ ^ al) j2b 


jj]j t) jd |»;W> ;^u ^j'^ J ^^i a J. 

J ii 

fji^. r- i 

Ui^ ^j^ J ^'o 

J iSjJu 

The poem, as in the original, is written in 
the radif *. Another translation, composed 
by Miyan Sharaf, was published at Delhi, 
1883. A paraphrase of the poem composed 
by Akhund Darwezah forms Bayan II. of his 
Makhzan al-islam (no. 2, art. iii.). 

Ends : 

s^ *JJi..-; ^ 1 1» tVJ-« ' 

madans for his learning, again relapsed. 
He is the author of a metrical translation of 
the Du'a Suryani, which, with the Arabic 
text, is included in Dorn's " Ohrestomath}'-," 
pp. 374-386. A selection from his prose 
writings will be found in the "Gulshaniroh," 
pp. 117—132. 

On the fly-leaf this poem is called J-^y)^J *<». 
Another copy of this work is in the India 
OflSce Library. 

Ends : 

j^ ^ ^i 

,U <J.. 


""i^ ^i ^ 

Si &i 




Or. 2827A.— Foil. 1—80 ; lOf in. by 7 ; 
beautifully written on paper water-marked 

' Grammar of the Afghan language (Lomlon, 1860), 
Introduction, p. 33. 


" Smith & Meynier, Fiume "; 15 lines, 5 in. 
long ; dated A.D. 1872. 

[Kbv. T. p. Hughes.] 

Dnoan i Mu'izz Allah Khan. 
A Diwan poem by Mu'izz Allah Khan. 
Begins : 

■«/»». UJi ^0 ajLa^ jS> J «iv£> ite- 


u"- 'r^j u*~^ ^}'^^ \^ji '"^ 


According to a note by Mr. Hughes the 
poet was " a native of Kotah, a village two 
miles from Peshawar in British Afghanistan. 
The date of the author is uncertain." 

Copyist : Ghulam Jllanl of Peshawar. 


'J Xi J^ «l!ljjfc« 

^L^ At J lasn* 

li <£j 


Or. 2826.— Foil. 79 ; 11 in. by 7J ; neatly 
written; 15 lines, 5 in. long; dated A.D. 
1882. [Rkv. T. p. Hughes.] 


Diwdn i Ahu al-Kdsim. 

The Diwan of Abii al-Kasim. 
Begins : 

'"^ j^ ^ij ^ "^ c:-^ [^ Uj 



^— >ol 

Nothing appears to be known of this poet. 
He is not mentioned by Major Raverty, and 
the only information given by Mr. Hughes is 
that he was a native of Peshawar, of un- 
certain date. 

Copyist : Muhammad Hasan of Peshawar. 


Or. 2874— Foil. 119 ; 9^ in. by 7 J ; written 
in the 19th century. [Rev. T. P. Hughes.] 

Selections from the writings of Afghan 
poets, beginning with an ode by 'Abd al- 

Ij^ ljJ iri^ i^y- J (•W '-• ^ 

The following is a list of the poets, and 
the number of odes of each : — 

'Abd al-Ghafur, 4 (foil. 22a, 526, 63a, 
118i) ; 'Abd al-Hamid, -33 ; 'Abd al-Kadir, 
25 ; 'Abd Allah,i 12 ; 'Abd al-Rahman, 22 ; 
Afzal, 2 (foil. 98a, 996) ; 'Allm, 4 (foil. 236, 
28a, 606, 706) ; Ashraf, 19 ; Ashraf Khan, 
Khatak, called Hijri, 2 (foil. 53a, 97a) ; Dau- 
lat, 7; Dost Muhammad, 3 (foil. 29a, 856, 
886) ; Fazil, 24 ; Fazll, 1 (fol. 846) ; Husain, 

2 (foil. 646, 1026) ; Ibrfihim,' 2 (foil. 66a, 
856) ; 'Isam,^ 4 (foil. 14a, 51a, 56a, 1156) ; 
Kalandar, 6 ; Kamgar, Khatak, 29 ; Kazim, 

3 (foil. 16a, 176, 956); Khushhal Khan, 
Khatak, 4; Mahin, 3 (foil. 566, 59*, 84a); 
Mirza Khan, Ansarl, 2 (foil. 25a, 50a) ; 

1 Spelt Jj-c. 

- Spelt Jt\j> and also ^\j> . 

^ Occasionally spelt »\jo.. The ode on fol. 51a has 
i.L>e in the heading, and j,Li> in the text. 



MuMzz Allah, 3 (foil. 21b, 71a, 118a) ; Sadr 
Khan, Khatak, 12; Samad, 6 ; Siddik, 17; 
Sikandar, 4 (foil. 166, 586, 616, 1086) ; 'Us- 
man, 5 ; Yunas, 38. 

The volume is lettered outside " Ohaman 

i benazir," but this title does not appear iu lection 


7— " 

the work itself. The odes contained 
the anthology entitled "Chaman i be-nazir, 
which forms a portion of the "Kalid i 
Afghdni," appear to have been selected by 
Mr. Hughes from this more extensive col- 



Or. 4504.— Foil. 129 ; Q^rin. by 5^; 14 lines, 
3^ in. long; dated A.H. 1271 (A.D. 1855). 
[Major H. G. Raverty.] 


A translation of the Persian Gulistan of 
Shaikh Sa'di, in prose and verse. By 'Abd 
al-Kadir Hian, Khatak. See no. 25. 

Begins : ^j5 jl t>_JU n^ ^j ^\m>. ^d ^.l^'s.^ 

After translating the preamble of the 
Gulistan 'Abd al-Kadir has substituted his 
own preface, in prose and verse, for that of 
Sa'dl (fol. 5a). In it he states that, through 
the vicissitudes of fate, he was living in A.H. 
1124 (A.D. 1712) at Naushahra, in a hut of 
son'ow, without a friend or sympathiser, like 
an animal of the desert in its cave. In order, 
therefore, to bring solace to his afflicted 

heart, and to cease repining over his unhappy 
lot, he was induced to make this translation 
of the Gulistan, to which he gave the name 
of Guldastah. The work was completed 
that same year, according to a chronogram 
at the end of his preamble. 

The work was therefore written after the 
death of Ashraf Khan (A.D. 1693), and 
during the chieftainship of his son Afzal 
Khan. The unfortunate author, then sixty 
years of age, was living in exile near Pesha- 
war, doubtless in dread anticipation of the 
cruel fate that was in store for him at the 
hands of his merciless nephew. 

The translation of the text is resumed on 
fol. Ibb with Sa'di's enumeration of the 8 
Babs and their contents. The entire wrork 
does not appear to have been published. 
The first Bab will be found in the " Gulshan- 
i-roh," pp. 151—186. 

Copyist. Saiyid 'Azim. 

Colophon : JJ^ i 

.1 j.'v»i-! sj cJy'jJI ^Jl^j |»xio. J ^-S^j ^^\ j^J:* 






Or. 2828.— Foil. 118; 11^ in. by 7^ ; 15 
lines, 5^ in. long ; dated A.D. 1872. 

[Rev. T. p. Hughes.] 

Another copy, beautifully written by 
Ghulam Jllani, of Peshawar. The text 
differs somewhat from that in the preceding 

Colophon : iJu, jXcy j J'T j j-j ,U <t) xi ^'v^J 

tit ii lak\,MjJ (O ct*vr 

i^J}-^ i^h=- (. 


Or. 4503.— Foil. 202 ; 8 in. by 5^ ; 11 hnes, 
3^ in. long ; beautifully written, Avith ruled 
margins, and rules between each verse ; 
dated Kashmir, A.H. 1217 (A.D. 1803). 

[Major H. G. Raverty.] 

Yusuf Zulailcha. 

The story of Joseph and Zulaikha, trans- 
lated into verse from Jami's Persian romance. 
By 'Abd al-Kadir Khan, Khatak. 

Begins : s^ 'w*wj <__r, ci^'Jb 

The work is very popular, and has been 
frequently lithographed. Selections are 
printed in Dorn's " Chrestomathy," jjp. 
174 — 282. It ends with a eulogy of the 
Emperor Aurangzeb, during whose reign it 
was composed, the date, A.H. 1112 (A.D. 
17U0), being expressed by letters of the 
nhjaJ, viz. c+J — 8+t-^- 

^ ^^ tt;''^*=^v 

eii jJOJt^v 

^^ '^'^ 

■^ J^>; J ^ 


i_^-j c:,JlaL« 

J |» J 

J j; J*^ '^ 



J j^ 


sr^ r^^ 

Cl^-iOJ il^ _j1 

^ u.^ 






sj cJU J 




Sj uJl^ 


J i> jj 


L_^u; ij 







The copy was made at Kashmir for Maula 
Dad Khan by Mulla Wall Muhammad, and 
was completed on the 4th Shawwal, A.H. 

Colophon : (._.-%a«.s- lk;lj i_i*« o <_;lji/ ^ J^ 


Or. 4239.— Foil. 151; Sin. by 5; 13 lines, 
3^ in. long; apparently written in the 18th 
century. [J. Daemesteteb.] 

Another copy. The first folio is wanting, 
and the manuscript ends at fol. 190ft of the 
preceding copy (Peshawar ed., 1870, p. 211). 


Or. 4502.— Foil. 70 ; 8^ in. by 6; neatly 
written in the 19th century; 17 lines, 4^ in. 
long. [Majob H. G. Raverty.] 

d^ ^:>\ 

A romance, 

Adam Khan ii Durjchdna'7. 

By Sadr Khan, 

in verse. 



Begins : ^J ^^aj^ '.^ ujj ^-j 
xJ' <!ujj L< ju .jl a^ia 

ij—i ii'i idll Xjj 

The author, Sadr Khan, was a son of the 
renowned Khatak chieftain Khushhal Khan 
(no. 22), and brother of 'Abd al-Kadir Khan. 

The story is very popular amongst the 
Yiisufzai tribes, and inhabitants of Swat. 
Major Raverty' mentions a version of the 
same romance composed by Fakhr al-Din 
Sahibzadah. Another, in verse, was written 
and published at Delhi in 1883 by Akbar 
Shah of Peshawar. A popular prose version 
of the story, by Maulavi Ahmad of Tangi in 
Hashtnagar, was lithographed at Peshawar 
in 1872. Maulavi Ahmad states in his 
preface that " the story is founded on fact. 
Durkhani was the daughter of an Afghan 
yeoman of the village of Bazdarra Payan on 
the Swat border, and Adam Khan a young 
chief of the neighbouring village of Bazdarra 
Bala. The chief events of the narrative 
take place in these villages, but the scene 
closes in the village of Misri Banda on the 
banks of the Cabul River near Akora. The 
graves of the two lovers may still be seen 
near the village of Tulandai not far from 
Misri Banda." ^ 

Sadr Khan is also the author of a Diwan, 
and Kissah da Dili (no. 51), and of a transla- 
tion of Nizami's Persian romance of Khusrau 
and Shlrin. A few of his odes are included 
in the Pushtu anthology, no. 45. 

' Orammar of the Afg]s,an lavgucuje, Introduction, 
p. 33. 

" See also Elphinstone's Account of ilic Kingdom of 
Caulnil, Loiiilon, 1839, p. 244. 

At the conclusion of the poem the autlior 
expresses the date of composition by the 
word SJom, the numerical value of the letters 
of which added together amounts to A.H. 
1117. He also states that his age was then 
!»>*. i.e. 3 + 10-|-40 = 53 years, so that he was 
born in A.H. 1064 or A.D. 1654. 

Ends: ^_gli Jjt'^ ^j j*m'j». clj 



Or. 2825.— Foil. 44 ; 9f in. by 6 ; 15 lines, 
4i in. long; dated A.D. 1871. 

[Rev. T. P. Hughes.] 

Kissah da Dill t'l da Shah't. 

The romance of Dill and Shahi, the 

daughter of Hayat Khan the Afghan, in 

verse. By Sadr Khan, Khatak. See no. .50. 

Begins : 

<)JLe ^ 0^^ L^ii (J-=- ^^< ly*^ '^ 

^; (^ Lf^ i jt^ u^.'j (^J-'- ^.^ 


*S'J i«_«'^ x-^ ^_.Jj ^_^ t> 

': ^'JX <s^i 'j>' 



Copyist : Ghulfim Jilanl, of Peshawar. 
Colophon : sU J J\ ^J^ <o *<!. ^UJ 


i^J}^- LS^^T 

Ac t> ]f3i£^ujd ^lAvl £Xjj c1„^m>j' 


Or. 4506.— Foil. 90 ; 12^ in. by 7 ; 19 lines, 
4^ in. long; neatly written, 19th century, 
bound in stamped leather. 

[Major H, G. Ravbrty.] 

'Ilm-khdnah i ddnish. 

The Fables of Bidpai, translated fi-om the 
Persian *Iyar i danish. By Muhammad Afzal 
Hian. See no. 9. 

Begins : 

Afzal Khan was the son of Ashraf Khan, 
and grandson of Hiushhal Khan Khatak. 
He states in the preface that he made this 
translation, in the 53rd year of his life, from 
the 'lyar i danish of Abu al-Fazl, a modernised 
version of the Persian Anvar i suliaili of 
Husain Va'iz Kashifi. 

The manuscript extends only as far as the 
middle of the fourth chapter. Selections 
from it are printed in Dorn's " Chresto- 
mathy," the translation being erroneously 
stated in the preface to have been made by 
" Malik Khushhal." 


Or. 2804.— Foil. 119 ; 11 in. by 7^; 15 lines, 
5 in. long ; written ou European paper 
water-marked " Smith and Meynier, Fiume " ; 
dated A.D. 1871 and 1872. 

[Rev. T. P. Hughes.] 

Two tales in verse. By 'Abd al-Hamld. 
See no. 31. 

I. Foil. 1—61. jjtc Cjijj^ 

Nairang i 'ishk. 

The romance of Shahid and 'Aziz, trans- 
lated from the Persian Masnavi, composed in 
A.D. 1096 bv Muhammad Akram, surnamed 
Ghanimat. See Rieu's Persian Catalogue, 
p. 7006. 

Begins : 

^\, jj^j <U 

^ u^-i 

J jj 

jCJ!jj}\ J 


J jji ^. ijij ^ JtjC J 

U^ i-as)- 


ilUaii b 

11. Foil. 62—117. \6^i'^ J *o* 

Kissah da Shdh gadd. 
The story of the King and the Darwesh, 
translated from the Persian romance of 
Hilali. See the Persian Catalogue, p. 656a, 

Begins : 

i_jj ^\>i^ !ili d \^ ijf *^ |_jJ <«»- 
t^O ^} ii3> ij*}-^ /*y ^i ^^ "^ 


Ends : 

3. i) (J J*" 1 ^—'■r; li 


^ ^/ 



^/C>< <Xj 



^j ^' 

^i "^ t^ij ^ liB^'***■ iir«^ '^ 

These two romances Tiave been published 
at Delhi in 1882. The ending of the latter 
differs from that in the printed edition. 

The copies were made by Ghulam Jilani of 
Peshawar, the former in September 1871, 
the latter in January 1872. 


Or. 4505.— Foil. 129; 12| in. by 7| ; 15 
lines, 51- in. long; dated Calcutta, A.H. 1227 
(A.D. 1812). [Majou H. G. Raverty,] 


The Gulistan of Sa'dl, translated in prose 
and verse by Amir Muhammad AnsarT. 

Begins : ^ ^^'•'-**-' lK j' ^|J:^^AA^ , 'JiJ xjj i*a> 

ti l5>>(»j !*'•*" 'Sji r* ''4 L7*^ i.^*^ cJ^ '^ L-S^- '—-'''^ "^ 

XmJ ^^ ** - ^-' !i o Jb ''■'.5' i**^ "^y?",?^ 

ib>juoo iii) 

Nothing appears to be known of the 
author, nor has he given any account of 
himself. Major Raverty states in a note to 
this manuscript — " This is a rare work. I 
know of but one other copy in existence." 

Colophon : ^^ sa^s^ ^\ ^\lm^ ^1 ^j^ 


Or. 398.— Foil. Ill; 10 in. by 6I; 14 lines, 
h\ in. long ; about A.D. 1800. 

[Geo. Wm. Hamilton.] 

Kissah i Saif al-muluk. 

The romance of Saif al-muluk and Badi' 
al-jamal, in verse. Translated from the 
Persian by Ghulam Muhammad. 

Begins : 




.>» it ^/i. 5 t 

J^-«-ar< ^^l h \ ..I J 

<Xj ^ ; .£ iiy*sr* jj^'JaL*! Jt»- 

!iu i>**j 

The translation is made from the Persian 
romance, a manuscript copy of which is 
described in the Persian Catalogue, p. 764fc. 
It does not appear to have been published. 
Another Pushtu version of the romance, 
written by Ahmad, has been frequently litho- 


dD i 


J i^ 



^' '• 

Jk.«.s-« *Jl£ 


Or. 4499.— Foil. 112 ; 13 in. by 8 ; 18 
lines, 5^ in. long; dated A.H. 1271 (A.D. 
1854). [Majob H. G. Raverty.] 

I. Foil. 1—86. CJ^I ._ij>^ Ifli- Kissah 
i-Saif al-muluk, by Ghulam Muhammad. 
Another copy of no. 55. 

II. Foil. 87—112. y^!^ .U- Kissah i 
Bahramgor. The story of Prince Bahram 
and Gulandam, Princess of China, in verse. 
By Faiyaz. 



Begins : 

J^L ^^J^J jJ^uJii ^ JJi. j^>X; 

The poem has been frequently pubhshed. 
It is printed in Hughes " Kalld-i Afghani" 
(Peshawar, 1872), a translation of which was 
made by T. C. Plowden (Lahore, 1875). 


. . . ij ]d S^ji- !Jo ij^ AsU- d^ 

Copyist : Siraj al-Din, of Multan. 
Colophon : ^Ji,s^\ jii j^^j^. *«*» J-^ ^ (,::^v»o' 

^'JU ^JXm lijlj i^^'J' li;:'.**!' jt't*" -^:!""^ 


Or. 4500.— Foil. 93 ; 9 in. by 6^ ; 13 lines, 
4J in. long; dated A.D. 1841. 

[Major H. G. Raverty.] 

^Azrd Wam^k. 

The romance of 'Azra and Wamik, trans- 
lated by Mu'ln al-Din from the Persian 
Masnavl by Hajl Muhammad Husain, Shlrazl. 
See the Persian Catalogue, p. 721 ?^ 

Begins : 


|3 ^'* L^V^ JjSC- tSj , ^^ . «K^ ^* <^-r^ 

o- J^ 

^jj'o ^^ij^-! Ss^J^v r^i (-^ ^^ j^- 





_cJj> ^ 

The work was composed in A.H. 1256 
(A.D. 1840). It appears to be in the trans- 
lator's own handwriting, and has several 
corrections. Mu'in al-Din states in a Persian 
colophon that he is a resident of Chaharsada 
in Hashtnagar, and completed the work at a 
village called Inman(?) in the month of 


(.».«^s*! ^ }};^ Ji-)^^ <^^j=^ '>>i 


J' jt-^'i y 





Jl ^^j,**, j^UJ'.c ^'^U^^,;}-afli^^^;Wir^^ 

jjUbUwil J y;!!^ »ls-»- 

u-^ s?l^ 


^as!'*^ jd yj (?) ^^'.aJI ''^ji'^ii t-jli^" ^^1 CI^U (•'^J 



.iu '^- ^ JdJl J^' 


Or. 2827 B.— Foil. 81—113 ; lOf in. by 7 ; 
beautifully written on paper water-marked 
" Smith and Meynier, Fiume" ; 15 lines, 5 
in. long ; dated A.D. 1871. 

[Rev. T. p. Hughes.] 

Glial kazl. 

The story of the thief and the judge, in 
verse. See the Persian Catalogue, p. 773t. 
By Maulavi Ahmad of Taiigi in Hashtnagar. 




The work has been lithographed at 
Peshawar and Delhi. The author states at 
the conclusion of the story that he belongs 
to the Silfirkhel, and more particularly to 
the Ibrahimkhel. He also gives the date of 
composition, A.H. 1283, i.e. A.D. 1866-67. 


^^ cr-^. 

, '^ 


^u> J.^ 

C ^ ^ H 

r^. J^J' 

WJ 1>*** * 


1^. J:^^ 



^y U^ . 

_jj ^- 

♦-I ,\ 

^_j.U* aJ 


^ jj'j 


: Ghulam 


of Peshawar 

^CjLu -AAwjfc} l3 *X^* it 


^ JCmIi 



;!L^ ^Jli 


J lafC\>*:J ^ C MV I 

Or. 4235.— Foil. 48; 8 in. by 6 ; 10 and 11 
lines, 4f in. long; written in the 19th century. 

[J. Darmestetee.] 


^■^ &xaj 

Kissah i Fath Khan. 
The story of Fath Khan of Kandahar, in 
verse. By Mulla Ni'mat Allah. 


^/ [>/ La^ ijj J Jxl. ^^1 

^^y *U- aJ tl^^ ,_j.^ ^^ )j jjjy 


W <)t^ ,.,'. 

i ^^J j^ '^j c 


Ni'mat Allah, the son of 'Ata Allah, 
a resident of Naushahra, is a writer of 
the present time and author of several 
romances, religious treatises, and other 
poetical compositions. See the Catalogue 
of Pushtu Books (with supplement), and 
also the India OflBce Catalogue. His Mag- 
nawi ■ Shirin Farhad is dated A.H. 1304 
(A.D. 1887). 

This story has been published at Delhi in 
1886. Fath Khfin, the hero of the romance, 
the son of Aslam Khan of Kandahar, fell 
in love with Rabi'ah and married her. In 
course of time be set out with the Afghan 
army in battle against the Mogal forces 
of the emperor Akbar. Fath Khan was 
slain, and his devoted wife perished at his 



Or. 2832.— Foil. 27 ; 11 in. by 7^ ; 15 lines 
in a page; interleaved, and beautifully written 
on paper water-marked " Leschallas, 1874," 
dated the 17th February, 1875. 

[Rev. T. p. Hughes.] 

A collection of Afghan Proverbs. Com- 
piled by Saiyid Ahmad, of Kotah. 

Begins : 



^r- y L^'i'i lt' 

Mr. Hughes has supplied the following 
note : — 

" Six hundred and seventy-nine Afghan 
Proverbs. Collected and alphabetically ar- 
ranged by Maulavie Saiyyid Ahmad a bene- 
ficed Imam in the village of Kotah Yusafzai 

and a son of the celebrated Mulla of Kotah, 
the great opponent of the renowned Akhund 
of Swat.^ This collection of proverbs is 
entirely original." 

Copyist : Ghulam Jilani, of Peshawar. 
Colophon : ^^j^f <i ^^i ftip> ij i^ J-*^ i.::^-*! 

L^ji^i {J^=^ (»' 

l_)iu». *JLc i> ksc\»,4) i) c I Ave 

' Probably alluding to Akhund Muhammad Kasim, 
the author of Fawa'id i thari'at, no. 7. 




Add. 26,331.— Foil. 243; 8 in. by 4^ ; 13 to 
16 lines, 3 in. long ; carelessly written, dated 
A.H. 1152 (A.D. 1739). 

[William Erskine.] 

Two religious treatises in Sindhi verse. 
By Makhdum Muhammad Hasliim. 

I. Foil. 5—172. pO! ^\j. 

Faraiz al-isldm. 

A manual of Mubammadan faith, and 
ceremonial observances, translated and com- 
piled from various Arabic sources. 


,.<=- <!Cs- 




'r/y-i i^J- 






I'-ife. \j>.-j.-> 

^.aL^ H. ^£=> '^'^ ^-i %'S£=> ^.fes. ^fe» 

J"^^ uzV ^j^ c^ oir cA^^^ 

The Fara'iz al-islam was originally written 
in Arabic, by Makhdum Hashim, in two books 
containing 1272 religious duties (farz). The 
present work is a Sindhi metrical translation, 
by the author, of the first book (kitdb), which 
comprises 332 religious duties, in two 

sections (bah), viz. 1. 

ajc Li-^a j] CLj'oJ'JiAcI 

2. (fol. Ilia) Li^ic ci^Jjt ^1^ ci^-'oj'JLcl 

yjU)I. A Khatimah is added (fol. 167a), 
containing the Muhammadan creed with a 
Sindhi paraphrase, concluding with the 
author's epilogue, in which he states that he 
is the son of 'Abd al-Qhafur, and completed 
this work in A.H. 1143 (A.D. 1730-31). 

Muhammad Hashira was a learned Mulla 
of Tatta, in the Karachi district of Sindh, and 
a popular writer of religious treatises. He 
is the author of a work on the miracles of 
Muhammad, entitled Kut al-'ashikin, which 
was published at Bombay in 1873. His Zad 
al-faklr, written in A.H. 1125 (see below), 
and a treatise on the law regarding the 
slaughter of animals of the chase (^'^ ^jj 
^^), entitled Eahat al-miirainim, composed 
in A.H. 1130, were published at Bombay, 
1873, together with Matliib al-muminui by 
'Abd al-Khiil'k- 

Copyist : Miyan Hafiz Mihtah, son of 'Ali 
Muhammad Sumrah, of Bhij. 

Colophon : j^j JyJl ^>j j^ ^ip ^ jijs: 

,'_^ ^^ JU i^ftA-i.* tXJ^ <Uy.< l3s'.=>- ^J'i^ <>i^' ij'-J^ 




n. Foil. 173—242. >iiJl Jl; 

Zad al-faklr. 
Religious duties of Muhammadan devotees, 


in verse 



Begins : 



i-f^^s" cjr^ 

u'v J>;'^r" 1^'^ ^5^ *'^^ Jj'-" 



!S_.J ^-;l 

The work was completed in A.H. 1125 
(A.D. 1713). It has been published at 
Bombay, 1873, with the author's Rahat al- 
muminin, and the Matlub al-mi'iminm of 
'Abd al-Khalik. In the scribe's colophon it 
is called Zad al-miskin. 

Copyist: Miyan Hafiz Mihtah, son of 
*Ali Muhammad Sumrah, of Bhij. 

Colophon : (^.jil>*^l jlj ^_j»jJu. j«Ji J.*3 tju^J 

auL^ Sas'ss- ^J■Jj^ .t^Sx^i .j ri-^'> ,^, »:^ji»- rj^ J>J>J 

^'wil \^^,nit HkXuj .i) ;«t ji- i 1 li v,«^». JV*' i***^ i?.) 



iier (IJL, ui^ o J-'.T^^ 


Add. 26,330.— Foil. 453 ; 9} in. by 4f ; 13 
lines, S^ in. long ; well written, apparently 
in the beginning of the 19th century, 


Fard'lz al-ialdm. 

Another version of the preceding, being a 
complete Sindhi translation of the Arabic 
original of Muhammad Hashim. By 'Abd 

Begins : 

jjjlsy x'^ J^T'j '^r^ '^'■^ J'^'-^ 




cJ-*v= ^^x«^• s. 

*Abd al-LatIf cannot be the same as Shah 
'Abd al-Latif, the popular poet of Sindh, and 
author of the Shaha jo risalo (see no. 3). 
The latter died in A.H. 1165, whereas the 
present work was completed in A.H. 1181 
(A.D. 1767-68), as stated in the following 
couplet at the conclusion : — 

UjJuaJ' ^'^>^ \J^^^ i_cjdab] Joe ^jJii 

The first book — in two Babs — closely 
resembles a Sindhi version of this part of 
the work made by Makhdum 'Abd Allah 
(see no. 7), which was published at Bombay 
in 1874. 'Abd al-Latif lias apparently 
revised that version, and completed the work 
by adding a translation of the second book. 

An enumeration of the 1272 religious 
duties (/(Tz) dealt with in this work is given 
at the conclusion (fol. 447a), as follows : — 

jJ'Jic 332. These occupy the first book (foil. 
1—72). c^^'Js 240 ; j^ 326 ; i^ij includ- 
ing Jaj ^^'o 82 ; -ij^j and <_J',£=ii:l 74 ; ^ 
141 ; <ss^j ^^='j 71 ; and c:^)'i.£a 16. 


Or. 2987.— Foil. 284; 6 in. by 4 ; 11 lines, 
2^ in. long ; neatly written, 19th century, 

[CoL. T. M. Baumgartner.] 

Shdlwj jo risalo. 

The poems of Shah 'Abd al-Latif. 
Beofins : 

"■r i:;^ j't ^^i -;>*Vv - '^- 


L>J &i i] 

c:-*'^ ^s^'•^^-^^ y^yH iM - ^-^w^ 

i^^ ^W I-?;' L5^' '-^W;^^-* [^ 



Shall 'Abd al-Latif, the renowned poet and 
saint of Sindh, was the son of Saiyid Habib 
Allah Shah — commonly called Shah Habib — 
and great-great grandson of 'Abd al-Karim 
Shah — better known as Shah Karim — a 
famous Sufi saint. 

An account of the life and poems of Shah 
Latif has been written by Lilaram Watanmal 
Lalwani,' in which he gives genealogical 
tables showing the poet's descent from 'All. 
According to this biographer Shah Latlf was 
born about A.H. 1102 (A.D. 1691) at Hala 
Haveli, a village about 18 miles from Bhit, 
where he took np his abode, and died in 
A.H. 1165 (A.D. 1752), at the age of 63. 
The year of his death is given in a Persian 
chronogram inscribed over the door of Shah 
Latif's mausoleum at Bhit, and in another in- 
scribed on the wall of a neighbouring mosque. 

The poems are arranged under the name 
of different Surus, which indicate either the 
subject-matter of the verses, or the name of 
the musical tune {rdga or rdgim) suitable 
for their intonation. Dr. Trumpp's printed 
edition of the Shaha jo risalo (Leipzig, 1866), 
contains only 26 Surus. In this copy — 
which appears to be unfinished — there are 
28, an index to which is given on fol. 16. 
The Bombay edition (1876) has 36 Surus, 
and that of Haidarabad (1900), edited by 
Tariichand Shaukiram, has 37. 

This copy begins with the Suru called 
Sasui, which contains the romance of Sasui 
and Punhun, the first verse {bait) being the 
12th in Fasl iv. of the Kohiyarl Suru in the 
printed editions. 


Or. 2988.— Foil. 289 ; 8 in. by 5f ; 13 lines, 
3f in. long ; well written, apparently in the 
18th century. [Col. T. M. Baumgartner.] 

' The Life, Religion, and Poetry of Shah Latif, 
Karachi, 1890. See also Something about Sindh, by 
Sigma, Karachi, 1882, and Tiihfat al-kiram, by Mir 
'Ali Sher, Kani', Delhi, A.H. 130i, vol. iii., p. 152. 

A collection of four religious treatises in 
Sindhi verse. 

I. Foil. 1—9. ^^/i! e^,I 

Ayat al-kursi. 

The '• Throne-verse " of the Koran (Surah 
ii. v. 256), with a metrical commentary. 

Besrins : 


} ^ ^,h ij' 



II. Foil. 10—64, l'^\ i<jJU 

Mukaddamat al-saldt. 

A treatise on the necessity of prayer. 
Abii al-Hasan. 


The work is prefaced by two Arabic tradi- 
tions with Sindhi translations. 

i i 

Begins : j_;.*-*i- J^j -uic <)dJl Ic <nUl J^- i J'j' 

The Sindhi text begins : — 

jiXU ^J^ y^ ,_j=:* 


l^,^yc ,j^- 


tu ^^'j:. <usi^ .£=K^ jb]J. 



^=*^ vjf. tfi ir° iJ^ 

The work has been published at Bombay, 
1869, and at Karachi, 1870, together with 
four other religious treatises by Abii al- 
Hasan ; also at Lahore, 1902, with seven 
other compositions. 

III. Foil. 65—241. ^Ul ^]J. Another 
copy of the Fara'iz al-islam of Muhammad 
Hashim. See no. 1. 

IV. Foil. 242—288. A metrical account 
of the martyrdom of Hasan and Husain. By 
Muhammad Hashim. 



Begins : 


jjLcljJ c:^'^ 

<ldJl J^^ 


^JLc'^' o^'i 



c;>'- '-^' 

'-^^ tJ>*v ^J 

J^j< ^j* 

ji hr- 

W >A.»*J 

'-^^ 'T^ V-^r- 

(iT* W \:^. ^^^ ^^s^^ Sr^ JT^ 


Or. 6535.— Foil. 135; 7^ in. by 3f ; 11 
lines, 3 in. long ; carelessly written, 18th 

Rauzat al-shalnd. 

A martyrology of the Imams Hasan and 
Husain, in Sindhi verse. 

Begins : 


•■' J 




'^'^''^ irf f ^ l:;:^^r*^' J^-" ^j?*" >>■ r' v*^ 

|_)l (_/.S ''y'J^ <t^< ^S^S- vjJtl.L*! C_«-S»-l/C 


Add. 26,333.— Foil. 123; 9 in. by 5f ; 13 
lines, 3|- in. long ; written apparently in the 
beginning of the 19th century. 


Religious admonitions and ceremonial 
observances, in Sindhi verse. 






*__• ,__jX< 1^.. ^_j— -~ 'w~j -^- 

»lj»- *o ^--'o ^_jsrl i__>'.s<'' J 

j1 !=> £ 

Copyist : Hafiz 'Abd al-Rahlm. 

Appended to the poem (foil. 116 — 122) is a 
copy of a fragmentary portion of a work on 
religious duties, written by the same hand. 


Add. 26,332.— Foil. 181; 9^ in. by 4^ ; 15 
lines, 3^ in. long ; apparently written in the 
19th century. [William Ekskine.] 

Two religious treatises in Sindhi verse. 

I. Foil. 3—156. jj^^js^ 

Badr al-munir. 

A metrical account of death and the resur- 
rection. By Makhdum 'Abd Allah. 

Begins : 




^'J'wJi ^sx-j 

*'^tf- . .. -I. 


The work was composed in A.H. 1184 
(A.D. 1770), as stated in the prologue. It is 
in 8 chapters (bab), and agrees with the 
printed edition^ as far as the end of the 7th 
bab (fol. 11 76). Instead of the panegyric on 
Imam A'zara, which forms the subject of the 
8th bab in the printed edition, this copy has 
a poem containing religious advice, each 
section of which begins with a letter of the 
Arabic alphabet (foil. 118 — 152), ending 
with a short poem in praise of God (foil. 

Besides the Badr al-munir, Makhdum 'Abd 
Allah is the author of the following religious 
works : — Ghazawat and four other poems, 
Bombay, 1872. Fara'iz al -islam (see no. 2), 
Bombay, 1874. Kanz al-'ibrat (A.H. 1175), 

' Bombay, 1871. 



Bombay, 1874 Nur al-absar (A.H. 1193), 
Bombay, 1899; and Sifat i biliisht (no. 10, 
art. i.). 

II. Foil. 157—181. A poem on the 
acceptability of prayer offered up under 
various conditions of place and worshipper. 

Begins : 

^■■f^ J 


j_jJiiy». jjjU»[;« 

"^■^ T 

•^ iiA^ ^W- '-•=- (H*- 




Add. 26,334— Foil. 90; 8^ in. by 4^ ; 13 
lines, 2>\ in. long, apparently written in the 
beginning of the 19th century. 

[William Erskine.] 

Religious instruction in Sindhi verse, com- 
piled from various Arabic sources. By ' Abd 

'Abd Allah is probably the Makhdiim 
'Abd Allah (see no. 7), author of the Badr 
al-munir and other religious poems. 

Begins : 


^'^v ^ ^Ji f^ LS^ d}'"^ '^' ^^ 

.Ijwi |_^ _>i 1^ L_^" 

^ L.5" 

Copyist : Ha6z Ghazl Muhammad. 


Or. 6533.— Foil. 127; 7f in. by 4^ ; 11 
lines, 3 in. long ; early part of the 18th 

A collection of five Sindhi poems. 

I. Foil. 1 — 30, A poem in praise of 



gins : 


v^ ^j-^ 

r" J^ i^ '-^ 

A A 



^'^ J£=> 



Foil. 31— 

46. An account of the birth 

of Muhammad. 

Begins : 


»\* £ ,oj 


^ s^^ r- L5^' 


r:^^>' f l;^^.; ur oJy 

III. Foil. 47—102. An account of the 
marriage of Muhammad and Khadijah. 

Begins : 

Ja ^S ^Jj !i'_^"'_. . . . 

^/ J^ cs^ J L5^ oJ.-^ c;^' l^^ 

IV. Foil. 103—110. The Legend o 

Jam jamah. 

Begins : 

i]j^ uT" i^ <j''^ y^ o- >' 

^'-i tJT' L5<-' i^'^ f sP'^i^ 

^L"^ i^"^ c;:}*^ (^ u''^-'^ i,i^ e.-io 

*U>.« J t/'^' J CJ"* J J'~^J'^^ 

V. Foil. 111—127. An account of the 
death of 'All Akbar, son of Imam Husain. 
Begins : 





The copy ends abruptly at the beginning 
of a new canto to the poem. The name of 
the copyist, 'Abd al-Wasi', appears at the end 
of the third poem (foh 102). The poems 
bear the seal of a former owner, having the 
date A.H. 1197 (A.D. 1783). 


Add. 26,335.— Foil. 189 ; 8 in. and 7 in. by 
4; 11 and 12 lines, 2f in, long; early 18th 
century. [William Erskine.] 

A collection of four religious poems in 

I. Foil. 1—49. e:.J^j e.^ 

Sifat i bihisht. 

A traditional account of Heaven, compiled 
from Arabic sources. By Makhdum 'Abd 

Begins : 

'waIc U'jjjl ^Ji_j'_jL6= ^^ — i — ! 

Copyist : Hafiz 'Abd al-Rahim of Bhij. 

II. Foil. 50—120. An account of Khadi- 
jah's dream of the vision of Muhammad in 
the form of a shining light ; together with 
legends of the Prophet. Translated from 
Arabic sources by Ghulam Muhammad. 

Begins ; 


V -.1 > 


i'jLjytJti ^cj'-a XAa-j Js»-l_j "^'j 

Appended to the poem are 7 baits by Shah 
'Abd al-Latif. 

III. Foil. 121—173. ii]i_^l c:^^j_£_^ 
Another copy of the Mukaddamat al-salat of 

Abu al-Hasan (no. 4, art. ii.), without the 
introductory traditions. 

IV. Foil. 174^189. ^ ^ 

A metrical treatise on the Muhammad an 
creed, and prayer. By Abu al-Hasan. 

Begins : 

V "V 

The Chau-'ilmi has been published at 
Bombay, 1869, and at Karachi, 1870, together 
with the Mukaddamat al-salat and three 
other religious treatises by Abu al-Hasan. 


Or. 1238.— Foil. 477; 10 in. by7i; 11 to 
18 lines, 5^ in. long; written in a character 
of the type of Khwajah Sindhi, here trans- 
literated in the Gujarati character ; dated 
Samvat 1909 and 1910 (A.D. 1852 and 

A collection of religious treatises in verse. 

The volume begins with a preface by the 
scribe, Dahyasurji, who states that he com- 
menced copying these treatises for *Abd 
Allah Bamaji in Chaitra, Samvat 1909 = 
March, A.D. 1852. 

Begins: (1^=^ ^iW ^ =HlHl^ J^s/ fHltf 

^^»ni ^ frin ^if^i ^nn %vioii aiTi nl % 
«^^ =M.if^ n^^ ^Li^L "^^ 6/ %;a 6/31- 

=U\ Ji^^"^^ ^f^X^'iH -"{l^tia 3L>1«5 ="11- 



The following are the works contained in 
this volume, the titles being taken from an 
index at the beginning of the manuscript. 

Foi. 2a. ^"^ =nHnRn li ^r. %^^ 
Fol. 25a. «^i =n«inR 4^ ^^3, ^n «n 

Fol. 486. -^-HQl =HnHQ^ ^R. ir>ll>t 

Fol. 806. •»l»Hi3 3U^ *{i^ 34<HL>tL'4 

Fol. Qofl. anq^n =»iL'«lli9^ ^^l (S:^^ 

Fol.l44«. l^-^ ^nftl5. >ll2\ vft^ 5^!! 

Fol. 2836. «,«dl-H (5«v':^a ^ll^^l >iKr\^'\ 

On fol. 3646 is the scribe's colophon, 
similar to his prefatory remarks. It is 
dated Karttika, Samvat 1909 =Nov. 1852. 
This is followed by a dream-book attributed 
to Imam Ja'far Sadik,' entitled "^ 1^1*1 L"*! 
^■HIM '^1^3 ^L't-i^. It is written by the 
same liand, and bears the date 5th Jyeshtha, 
Samvat 1910 = June, 1853. 

Fol. 3826. Txn^y^ xfl:^ if>ii.>t :Hl(il§5 

Fol. 461«. jsru-i :^ii m:^ ji^Hn h"^'^^ 

' A dream-book iu Arabic, entitled Taksim i ruja, is 
attributed to Ja'far Sadik. See Hfiji Khalifah, Lexicon 
liihUograpMcuiH, torn, ii., p. 391. Cf. Bland's Muham- 
madan Science of Tdhir. 

( « ) 


The references are to the numbers under wbich the MSS. are described. Works which are only 
incidentally mentioned are distinguished by figures of lighter type in the reference. 





2 I. 









2 V. 


2, 19. 






i^'-^j'^ ; J-^ C' 



j\y:i] iji^ 




^liall jLi^l 1 33. 

^^U31 ^Jo ; 38, 39. 

•' •■ g>" 40. 

^j.^ ^p I 22, 23. 


j^^l cijUui- 27-30, 3, 17 (2) 



25, 26 

37 II. 





8, 17 I. 




II " ' 

, w ' 

JOlW' Joe y;'_yJO 


15, 16. 
2 I. 
2 I. 
66 II. 
53 II. 
55, 56 I. 







i> i> aLoj 

lii^ !iLi li A^" 


' ° '■■■ i.,ai 


2 III., 41. 

46, 47. 

46, 47, 54. 



2-6, 17 (2,3). 



53 I. 

48. 49. 

ii;'-=- ^ -"^ 

!ii>^ S>XJl.^° 



oUy «J^ uJ^ 

^5^'-^' cJ^^ 



liBM"^"*^' yj'j 

1,1c t^;jj 

\sirj 1— fi*»^ 


4 I. 
7 I. 
10 IV. 
1 I. 

1 II. 


ill ei 

10 I. 

.joJl .430 , 7 I. 


1 JOl 


/-"; _»*■ 

1 1., 2, 4 III. 

1 I. 
7 I. 
1 I. 
4 II., 10 HI. 

'-i, 7 I. 



( « ) 


Numerals in parentheses are Hijrah dates, except when noted otherwise. Coming after a name they 
are precise, or approximate, obituary dates, but in the case of scribes they refer to the date of 
transcription; when following the title of a work, they indicate the date of composition. The 
references are to the numbers under which the MSS. are described. 


*Abd Allah. Ghazals, 45. 

'Abd Allah Muhammad ibn Sa'id, al-Bvsln, 2 iii. 

'Abd al-Ghafur. Ghazals, 45. 

*Abd al-Halim, grandson of Akhund Darwezah, 

'Abd al-Hamid. Durr u marjan, 31. Ghazals. 

45. Nairang i 'ishk, 53 i. Kissah da 

Shah gada, 53 ii. 
'Abd al-Kablr, Hafiz. Mujizat (1166), 34. 
'Abd al-Kadir. Kasldah burdah, 41. 
'Abd al-Kivdir Khan, Khatah. Diwan, 25, 26. 

Ghazals, 45. Guldastah (1124), 46, 47. 

YGsuf Zulaikhil (1112), 48, 49. 
Abd al-Karim, son of Akhund Darwezah, 2 — 6. 
'Abd al-Rahman. Diwan, 27 — 30. Ghazals. 3, 

17 (2, 3), 45. 
'Abd al-Rashld. R.ashid al-bayan (1169), 8, 

17 (1). 
'Abd al-Samad, Plrzddah. Mukhammas, 26. 
Abii al-Kasim. Diwan, 44. 
Afridi. See Kasim 'Ali Khan. 
Af?al. Ghazals, 26, 45. 

Afzal Khan, Khatak. Tarikh i murassa', 9 — 11. 

'Ilm-khanah i danish, 52. 
Ahmad, Maulavl, of Tangi, 50, 55. Ghal kajpi 

(1283), 58. 
Ahmad, Saiyid, of Kotah. Afghan proverbs, 60. 
Ahmad Shah, Abdali (A.D. 1773). Diwan, 33. 

Historical account, 12. 
Akbar. Diwau, 40. 
Akbar Shah, of Peshawar, 50. 
Akhiind Darwezah. See Darwezah, Akhund. 
'All ibn 'Usman al-Usbi, 2 i. 
'All Ghawwas, Tirmizl, 2. 
'Alim. Ghazals, 45. 
'All Muhammad, Chaharydrl, scribe, 33. 
'All Muhammad Khan, Nawab. Ghazal, 26. 
Amir Muhammad, Ansdrl. Gulistan, 54. 
ArzanI, Mulla. Diwan, 18. 
Asghar, MuUd, brother of AkAund Darwezah, 2. 
Ashraf. Ghazals, 26, 45. 
Ashraf Khau, Khatak, called Hijri (1 105). Diwiin 

24. Ghazals, 45. 
A'zam Din, of Babi, scribe (1294), 1. 



'Azlm, Saiyi(}, scribe (1271), 46. 

Babu Jan. Religious poem, 42. 

Bayazid, Ansail, 2. 

Darwezah, AA7und (1048). Makhzan al-islam, 

2-6, 17 (2, 3). 
Daulat. Ghazals, 45. 
Dost Muhammad. Ghazals, 45. 
Faiyaz. Kissah i Bahramgor, 56 ii. 
Faiz 'All, scribe, 36. 
Fai? Muhammad. Ghazal, 26. 
Fakhr al-Din, Sdhibzddah, 50. 
Fazil. Ghazal, 45. 
Fazil. Ghazals, 45. 
Gada, AkhUnd. Nafi' al-muslimin, 1. 
Ghanimat. See Muhammad Akram. 
Ghulam 'All, of Sonpat, scribe, 27. 
Ghulam Husain, scribe (1234), 15. 
Ghulam Jilanl, of Peshaivar, scribe (A.D. 1871 — 

1875), 24, 29, 37, 43, 47, 51, 53, 58, 60. 
Ghulam Ma'sum, 35. 
Ghulam Muhammad. Kissah i Saif al-muliik, 

55, 56 I. 
Ghulam Muhammad, Hiifiz, 38. 
Hafiz. Shahnaraah (1172), 12. 
Haidar Shah, scribe, 7. 
Hijri. /See Ashraf Khan, Khatal-. 
Hillali, 53 ii. 
Husain. Ghazals, 45. 
Ibrahim, Ghazals, 45. 
Ilahyar Khan, son of Riifiz Rahmat Khan. Aja'ib 

al-lughat (1228), 15, 16. 
'Isam. Ghazals, 45. 
Isma'n, Mlrza, scribe (1277), 28. 
Jami, 48. 

Kalam al-Din, Kadirl, scribe (1231), 39. 
Kalandar. Ghazals, 45. 
Kamal, Mulld, scribe, 20. 
Kamgar Khan, son of Khushlidl Khan. Diwan, 

37 II. Ghazals, 45. 
Karimdad, son of A/cAund Darwezah, 2 — 6. 
Kasim 'Ali Khan, called Afridl. Diwan, 38, 39. 

Khwabnamah. 38. 

Kazim. Ghazals, 45. 

Kazim Khan, Khatak, called Shaida. Elegy, 26. 

Diwan, 35 — 37. 
Khushhal Khan, Khatak (1100). Historical 

account, 9. Diwan, 22, 23. Mukhammas, 

26. Eulogy, 27. Ghazals, 45. 
Lutf Allah KaidanT, 2 v. 
Mahabbat Khan, Nawdb (1223). Riyaz al- 

mahabbat (1221), 14. 
Mahin. Ghazals, 45. 

Mirza Khan, Ansdrl. Diwan, 19 — 21. Ghazals, 45. 
Miskin. Ghazal, 26. 
Mu'azgam Shah. Tawarikh i Hafiz Rahmatkhani, 

Muhammad ibn Sa'id, al-Busm, 2 iii, 41. 
Muhammad Afzal Khan. See Afzal Khan. 
Muhammad Akram, called Ghanimat, 53 i. 
Muhammad 'All, scribe, 34. 
Muhammad 'Alim, of Kashmir, scribe, 22. 
Muhammad Halim. See 'Abd al-Haliin. 
Muhammad Hasan, of Peshawar, scribe (A.D. 

1885), 9 ; (A.D. 1882), 44. 
Muhammad Husain, Hdjl, Shirdzi, 57. 
Muhammad Isma'il, of Kandahar, scribe (A.D. 

1864), 13. 
Muhammad Kasim, A/chund of Swat. Fawa'id i 

shari'at (1125), 7. 
Muhammad Kazim Khan. See Kazim Khan. 
Muhammad Muhsin, son of Mulld Ahmad, scribe 

(1101), 19. 
Mu'in al-Din. 'Azra Wamik (1256), 57. 
Mu'izz Allah Khan. Diwan, 43. Ghazals. 45. 
Mustafa Muhammad ibn Miyan Nur Muham- 
mad, 3. 
Muti' Allah. Munajat, 34. 
Najib. Diwan, 32. 
Najm al-Din 'Umar ibn Muhammad, al-Nasafi, 

2 VI. 
Ni'mat Allah, author of Makhzan i A fgh ani, 9. 
Ni'mat Allah, Mulld. Kissah i Fath Khan, 59. 
Niir Muhammad, of Kandahar, scribe (1272), 11. 
Rahman. See 'Abd al-Rahraan. 



Rahmat ghan, HSfz, Rohilla chieftain (1188), 13. 

Mukhammas, 26. 
Sa'di, the Persian poet, 46, 54. 
Sadr Khan, Khatak. Mukhammas, 26. Ghazals, 

45. Adam Khan u Durkhana'i (1117), 50. 

Kissah da Dili u da Shahi, 51. 
Samad. Ghazals, 45. 
Shah Durrani. See Ahmad Shah, Abddlt. 
Shaida. See Kazim Khan, Khatak. 

Sharaf al-Din, of Multan, scribe (1271), 16. 

Sher Muhammad. Ghazals, 3. 

Siddik. Ghazals, 45. 

Sikandar. Ghazals, 45. 

Siraj al-Din, of Mvltan, scribe (1271), 30, 56. 

Ugman. Ghazals, 45. 

Wall Muhammad, Mulld, scribe (1217), 48. 

Yiinas. Ghazals, 45. 

Ziya al-Din Imam Muhammad Shami, 2 vi. 


Abd Allah, Makhdum. Badr al-munir (1184), 

7 I. Religious instruction, 8. Sifat i 

bihisht, 10 i. 
*Abd Allah Ramaji, 11. 
'Abd al-Latif. Fara'iz al-islam (1181), 2. 
'Abd al-Latif, Shah (1165). Shaha jo risalo, 3. 

Baits, 10 II. 
'Abd al-Karim Shah, 3. 
'Abd al-Rahim, Hdfiz, scribe, 6, 10 i. 
'Abd al-Wasi', scribe, 9. 
Abu al-Hasan. Mukaddamat al-salat, 4 ii, 10 iii. 

Chau-'ilmi, 10 iv. 

Dahyasiirji, scribe (A.D. 1852, 1853), II. 

Ghazi Muhammad, Hdflz, scribe, 8. 

Ghulam Muhammad. Khadijah's dream, 10 ii. 

Habib Allah Shah, 3. 

Imam Ja'far Sadik, 11. 

Latif, Shah. See 'Abd al-Latif, Shah. 

Mihtah, Miydn Hdfiz, of Bhij, scribe (1152), 1. 

Muhammad Hashim, Makhdum. Fara'i? al-islam 

(1143), 1 I, 4 III. Zad al-fakir (1125), 1 ii. 

Martyrdom of Hasan and Husain, 4 xv. 
Shah Habib. See Habib Allah Shah. 
Shah Karim. See 'Abd al-Karim Shah. 

( « ) 


Numerals in parentheses are Hijrah dates, except when noted otherwise, and indicate the date of 
composition of the work, or of the death of the author. The references are to the numbers under 
which the MSS. are described. 



List of Pushtu verbs, etc., 17 (5). 
Notes on Pushtu grammar, 17 (1). 


Shahnamah (1172), by Hiifiz, 12. 
Tarikh i murassa', by Aizal Khan, Khatak, 9 — 11. 
Tawarikh i Hafiz Rahmatkhani, by PIr Mu'azzam 
Shah, 13. 


'Aja'ib al-lughat (1228), by Ilahyar Khan, son 

of Hafiz Ralimat Khan, 15, 16. 
Pushtu vocabulary, with transliterations, 17 (4). 
Riyaz al-mahabbat (1221), by Nawab Mahabbat 

Khan (1223), 14. 

- ^ POETRY. 

Chaman i benazir, 45. 

Dlwau of 'Abd al-HamId, 31. 

Diwan of 'Abd al-Kadir Khau, Khatak, 25, 26. 

Diwan of 'Abd al-Rahman, 27 — 30. 

Diwan of Abii al-Kasim, 44. 

Diwan of Ahmad Shah, Abdali (A.D. 1773), 33. 

Diwan of Akbar, 40. 

Diwan of Ashi-af Khan, Khatak, called Hijri 

(1105), 24. 
Diwan of Kamgar Khan, Khatak, 37 ii. 
Diwan of Kasim 'Ali Khan, called Afridi, 38, 39. 
Diwan of Kazitn Khan, called Shaida, 35 — 37. 
Diwan of Khuslilial Khan, Khatak (1100), 22, 23. 
Diwan of Mirza Khan, Ansari, 19 — 21. 
Diwan of Mu'izz Allah Khan, 43. 
Diwan of Mulla Arzilni, 18. 
Diwan of Najib, 32. 
Durr u marjan, by 'Abd al-Hamid, 3 1 . 
Ghazals and other poems by various authors, 26, 

Kasidah burdah, by 'Abd al-Kadir, 41. 
Khwabnamah, by Kasim 'All Khan, called Afrldi, 

Mu'jizat (1166), by Hafiz 'Abd al-Kabir, 34. 
Munajat, by Muti' Allah, 34. 
Religious poem, by Babii Jan, 42. 
Selections from the works of Afghan poets, 45. 


Afghan Proverbs, compiled by Saiyid Ahmad, of 
Kotah, 60. 



BELIGION.— Muhammadan. 

Fawa'id i shari'at (1125), by Akhund Muhammad 

Kasim, 7. 
Makhzan al-islain, by Akhund Darwezah (1048), 

Nafi' al-muslimln, by Akhund Gada, 1. 
Rashid al-bayan (11G9), by 'Abd al-Rashid, 8. 

Specimens of Pushtu literature in Roman cha- 
racters, 17 (2). 

Adam Khan u Durkhana'i (1117), by Sadr Khan. 

Khatak, 50. 
'Azra Wamik (1256), by Mu'in al-DIn, 57. 

! Ghal kazi (1283), by Maulavl Ahmad,of Tangi,68. 
Guldastah (1124), by 'Abd al-Kadir Khan, 

Khatak, 46, 47. 
Gulistan, by Amir Muhammad, Ansari, 54. 
'llm-khanah i danish, by Af?al Khan, Khatak, 52. 
Kissah i Bahramgor, by Faiya?, 56 ii. 
Kissah i Fath Khan, by Mullii Ni'mat Allah, 59. 
Kissah i Saif al-muluk, by Ghulam Muhammad, 

55, 56 I. 
Kissah da Dili u da Shahl, by Sadr Khan, Khatak, 

Kissah da Shah gada, 53 ii. 
Nairang i 'ishk, 53 i. 
Yusuf Zulaikha (1112), by 'Abd al-Kadir Khan, 

Khatak, 48, 49. 



Birth of Muhammad, 9 ii. 

Death of 'All Akbar, son of Imam Husain, 9 v. 

Khadijah\s dream of the vision of Muhammad, 

by Ghulam Muhammad, 10 ii. 
Marriage of Muhammad and Khadijah, 9 iii. 
Poem in praise of Muhammad, 9 i. 
Shaha jo risalo, by Shah 'Abd al-Latif (1165), 3. 

RELIGION.— Muhammadan. 
Ayat al-kursi, 4 i. 

Badr al-munir (1184),byMakhdum 'Abd Allah, 7 i. 
Chau-'ilmi, by Abii al-Hasan, 10 iv. 
Fara'iz al-islam (1143), by Makhdum Muhammad 

Hashim, 1 i, 4 in. 
Far'a'iz al-islam (1181), by 'Abd al-Latif, 2. 

Martyrdom of Hasan and Husain, by Makhdum 
Muhammad Hashim, 4 iv. 

Mukaddamat al-salat, by Alii al-Hasan, 4 ii, 
10 III. 

Poem on the acceptability of prayer, 7 ii. 

Rauzat al-shahid, 5. 

Religious admonitions and ceremonial obser- 
vances, 6. 

Religious instruction, by Makhdum 'Abd Allah, 8. 

Religious treatises in Khwajah Sindhi verse, 11. 

Sifat i bihisht, by Makhdum 'Abd Allah, 10 i. 

Zad al-fakir (1125), by Makhdiim Muhammad 
Hashim, 1 ii. 

Legend of king Jamjamah, 9 iv. 

( 50 ) 




Sindhi works are indicated by an asterisk. 







2803 . . . . 





2804 . . . . 



*26,330 . 


2825 . . . . 



*26,331 .^^ . 


2826 . . . . 



*26,332 . 


2827a . 





2827b . . . . 



*26,334 . 







2829 . 



26,3.36 . 





26,582 . ."*" 


2831 . 



27,312 . 





2874 . 







*2987 . 



393 . 





394 .. . 

. 38 

4228 . 



395 . 

. 39 




393 .. . 


4230 . 



397 . 

. 42 


. 12 


398 .. . 

. 55 

4232 . 

. 26 


399 . 

. 15 


. 41 



. 11 

4234 . 



2800 . 

. 24 


. 59 



. 37 

4236 . 



2802 . 

. 25 


. 34 






















, 54 




















•H -H 
-P ^ 

ai 13 



-P w 

^^ ft 



















<; to 
d as 

University of Toroito 








Acme Library Card Pocket